Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/labourersineastoOOunse 


ILLNESS  OF  HENRY  MARTYN. 

Page  238. 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST 


OR 


MEMOIRS  OF  EMINENT  MEN 


SERVICE  OF  CHRIST  IN  INDIA. 

CONTAINING  ABRIDGED  BIOGRAPHIES 


REV.  DR.  BUCHANAN,  REV.  HENRY  MARTYN,  AND 
REV.  DAVID  'liROWN. 

“These  were  the  renowned  of  the  congregation— heads  of  thou- 
sands in  Israel.” 

BY  THE  AUTHOR  OP  “ LILY  DOUOLAS,”  “PIERRE  AND  HIS  FAMILY,” &e. 

FIRST  AMERICAN  EDITION. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION. 


WHO  WERE  DEVOTED  TO  THE 


OF  THE 


JAMES  RUSSELL,  PUBLISHING  AGENT. 


1840. 


Philadelphia: 

WILLIAM  S.  MARTIEN,  PRINTER. 


The  disadvantages  under  which  any  one  would  labour 
who  should  attempt  an  abridged  narrative  of  * Lives’  so 
full  of  interest,  and  written  with  so  much  beauty,  as  those 
of  Buchanan  and  Martyn,  must  be  obvious  to  any  reader, 
but  peculiarly  so  to  the  reader  of  taste  and  discrimina- 
tion; and  from  such,  with  an  immediate  recognition  of 
the  difficulty,  a generous  abatement  of  critical  rigour 
may  be  expected.  To  others,  not  so  willing  to  make  the 
same  allowance,  it  may  be  proper  to  state,  that  the  follow- 
ing abridgment  has  not  been  written  with  a view  to  meet 
the  perusal  of  any  one  already  acquainted  with  the  origi- 
nal Memoirs,  but  that  it  is  expressly  designed  for  those 
young  people  who  have  no  access  to  large  and  expensive 
works,  or  who,  if  they  had,  would  not  be  disposed  to  read 
any  thing  very  voluminous. 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST 


CONTAINING 

MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Rev.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN, 
Rev.  HENRY  MARTYN— and 
Rev.  DAVID  BROWN. 


MEMOIRS 


OF  THE 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN. 


We  purpose  to  exhibit  to  our  dear  young 
readers,  the  worth  and  grandeur  of  true  reli- 
gion, when  operating  not  on  the  heart  and 
affections  of  those  only  who  may  be  supposed 
more  inclined  to  feel,  than  to  reason  on  the 
subject,  but  also  on  the  heart,  and  on  the 
highest  powers  of  intellectual  man.  Leading 
him  to  devote  himself,  with  all  his  strength 
of  mind — with  soul,  body,  and  spirit,  to  the 
service  of  God,  his  Maker,  and,  by  the 
blessing  of  the  Almighty  upon  his  exertions, 
benefiting,  not  one  dear  individual  only,  not 
one  little  family,  or  one  little  neighbour- 
2 


10  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

hood — no,  nor  even  one  great  and  populous 
city;  but  traversing  the  earth,  and  leaving 
behind  him,  at  every  step,  a track  of  hea- 
venly light,  putting  into  operation  means 
that  shall,  eventually,  bring  salvation  to  “na- 
tions and  to  people,”  to  the  inhabitants  of 
islands,  and  continents,  and  creating  for  him- 
self, though  unwittingly,  a name  that  shall 
last  for  many  ages,  and  a memorial  that  shall 
be  dear  to  many  generations. 

If  you  ask,  by  what  power  these  great 
things  have  been  done,  or  can  be  done,  our 
answer  is,  by  the  power  of  the  grace  of  God. 
Of  the  several  remarkable  men  whose  lives 
are  here  delineated,  truth  requires  us  to  say, 
that,  before  being  converted  by  the  word  and 
spirit  of  God,  they  were,  as  all  men  are  by 
nature,  born  sinners,  atid  therefore  utterly 
incapable  of  proposing  to  themselves,  any 
object  so  high  or  so  holy,  as  that  of  living  to 
the  glory  of  God.  You  are  not  therefore  to 
expect  that  the  subject  of  this  memoir,  or 
even  the  interesting  being  who  forms  the  sub- 
ject of  that  which  is  to  follow  it,  can  be  in- 
troduced to  you  in  any  other  character.  It 
is  for  you,  in  the  exercise  of  the  faculties  be- 
stowed on  you,  to  mark  well  that  previous 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  H 

character;  to  note  the  beginning,  progress, 
and  increase  of  grace  in  the  hearts  and  lives 
of  those  eminent  individuals,  whose  histories 
you  are  about  to  peruse;  that,  in  the  process 
of  judging  them,  you  may  be  led  to  judge 
yourself;  that,  in  examining  their  motives  of 
action,  you  may  be  brought  to  examine  your 
own ; that,  in  proving  them  by  their  fruits, 
you  may  also  prove  your  own  self.  And  if, 
after  such  a scrutiny,  you  unhappily  discover 
no  consciousness  of  a work  of  grace  on  your 
own  soul — then  give  not  sleep  to  your  eyes, 
nor  slumber  to  your  eyelids,  till,  with  all  the 
importunity  which,  as  a sinner,  you  are  au- 
thorized to  employ,  you  have  entreated  God 
to  begin  it;  and,  once  begun,  God  himself 
will  perfect  that  which  concerneth  thee  ; and 
never  will  he  forsake,  the  work  of  his  own 
hand. 

Claudius  Buchanan,  of  whose  life  we 
now  attempt  to  present  you  with  a brief  me- 
moir, was  born  at  Cambuslang,  near  Glas- 
gow, on  the  12th  of  March,  1766.  His  fa- 
ther, Mr.  Alexander  Buchanan,  was  a man 
of  respectable  learning,  and  excellent  char- 
acter; a teacher  of  youth;  and  for  some 


12  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

months  previous  to  his  death,  rector  of  the 
grammar-school  at  Falkirk.  His  mother  was 
the  daughter  of  Mr.  Claudius  Somers,  an 
elder  of  the  church  at  Cambuslang,  at  the 
remarkable  period  of  the  great  “ awakening” 
there,  or  at  the  time  when  those  interesting 
events  took  place,  which  must  be  familiar  to 
every  one  who  is  at  all  acquainted  with 
the  history  of  Mr.  Whitefield’s  visits  to  the 
west  of  Scotland,  particularly  in  the  year 
1742. 

Among  those  to  whom  the  ministrations 
of  that  celebrated  preacher  were  blessed,  was 
Mr.  Claudius  Somers,  whose  piety  was  im- 
bibed by  his  daughter;  and  thus  young  Bu- 
chanan could  boast  a descent  which  might 
well  be  deemed  most  enviable,  especially  as 
he  inherited,  together  with  a pious,  though 
humble  ancestry,  the  blessing  of  a religious 
education.  And  though  the  seed  sown  in 
the  morning,  did  lie  long  among  the  clods  of 
the  valley — yet  also,  after  many  days,  it  did 
spring  up,  and  brought  forth  much  fruit — 
even  the  beautiful  fruits  of  holiness,  which 
are,  “ by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  praise  and 
glory  of  God.” 

In  the  year  1773,  Buchanan  was  sent  to 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  13 

the  grammar-school  at  Inverary,  in  Argyll- 
shire, where  he  made  considerable  profi- 
ciency in  the  Latin  and  Greek  languages, 
and  where  he  continued  till  1779.  In  the 
following  year,  being  then  about  fourteen 
years  of  age,  he  was  engaged  as  tutor  to  the 
two  sons  of  Mr.  Campbell  of  Dunstaffnage, 
in  which  situation  he  remained  about  two 
years.  When  under  the  paternal  roof,  Bu- 
chanan had  not  been  without  serious  im- 
pressions, and  is  said  to  have  recollected  the 
peculiar  kindness  and  pious  instructions  of 
his  grandfather,  long  after  he  ceased  to  fol- 
low his  advice.  While  at  Dunstaffnage,  he 
was  again  under  impressions  of  a religious 
nature;  and  for  a few  months  spent  much 
time  in  devotion,  amidst  the  rocks  on  the 
sea  shore,  near  that  place.  His  convictions 
however  appear  to  have  been  of  short  con- 
tinuance— dissipated  and  dispersed  by  idle 
companions,  and,  as  “the  morning  cloud  and 
the  early  dew,”  soon  passed  away. 

In  the  year  1782,  Buchanan  left  Dunstaff- 
nage,  for  the  purpose  of  prosecuting  his  stu- 
dies at  the  College  of  Glasgow,  whither  he 
went,  and  where  he  remained  that  and  the 
following  year;  but,  in  1784,  he  appears  to 


14 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


have  relinquished  his  studies  at  Glasgow; 
and  we  find  him  acting  as  tutor  to  the  sons 
of  Mr.  Campbell  of  Knockmelly,  in  the 
island  of  Islay.  In  the  following  year  he 
appears  engaged  in  the  same  office,  but  in  a 
different  family,  that  of  Mr.  Campbell  of 
Carradale  in  Kintyre.  In  the  year  1786  he 
returned  to  the  College  at  Glasgow,  where, 
being,  intended  for  the  ministry,  in  the  church 
of  Scotland,  he  continued  pursuing  his  va- 
rious studies  during  the  period  of  the  College 
session;  and  afterwards  returning  to  Carra- 
dale, he  resumed  his  former  employment  till 
the  autumn  following,  when,  from  the  cir- 
cumstance of  an  imprudent  attachment  to  a 
young  lady  of  superior  rank  and  fortune, 
then  on  a visit  to  the  family,  it  probably  be- 
came expedient  for  him  to  change  his  situ- 
ation; and,  with  a romance  of  feeling  not 
uncommon  to  youth,  Buchanan  resolved,  like 
the  prodigal  of  old,  to  take  his  journey  into 
a far  country,  not  for  the  purpose  of  wasting 
his  substance,  but,  probably,  with  some  kind 
of  indefinite  hope  of  creating  a fortune  for 
himself,  and  thereby,  as  the  attachment  was 
mutual,  being  enabled,  in  the  course  of  time, 
to  remove  the  obstacles  which  separated  him 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  15 

from  the  object  of  his  affection.  While 
Buchanan,  urged  by  his  passion,  thus  re- 
solved to  leave  his  parents,  it  would  have 
been  well  if  he  had  not  also  resolved  to  de- 
ceive them.  We  are  sorry  to  add  that  he 
did ; and  that  he  invented  a story,  wherein  he 
pretended  that  he  had  been  invited  by  an 
English  gentleman  to  accompany  his  son 
upon  a tour  to  the  Continent;  and,  as  Bu- 
chanan was  intended  for  the  church,  his 
friends  thought  such  an  engagement  offered 
some  present  advantages,  and  also  held  out 
hopes  of  procuring  his  advancement  in  fu- 
ture, and  accordingly  assented  to  the  propo- 
sal. The  history  of  this  tour,  alone,  and  on 
foot,  without  money  and  without  friends, 
with  the  manner  in  which  he  expected  to 
defray  his  travelling  expenses,  we  leave  Mr. 
Buchanan  to  recount  in  his  own  words:  — 

“ I had,”  says  he,  “ the  example  of  the 
celebrated  Dr.  Goldsmith  before  me,  who 
travelled  through  Europe  on  foot,  and  sup- 
ported himself  by  playing  on  his  flute.  I 
could  play  a little  on  the  violin,  and  on  this 
I relied  for  occasional  support  during  my 
long  and  various  travels. 

“In  August,  1787,  having  put  on  plain 


16  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

clothes,  becoming  my  apparent  situation,  I 
left  Edinburgh  on  foot,  with  the  intention  of 
travelling  to  London,  and  thence  to  the  Con- 
tinent. That  very  violin  which  I now  have, 
and  the  case  which  contains  it,  I had  then 
under  my  arm,  and  thus  I travelled  onward. 
After  I had  proceeded  some  days  on  my 
journey,  and  had  arrived  at  a part  of  the 
country  where  I thought  I could  not  be 
known,  I called  at  gentlemen’s  houses,  and 
farm  houses,  where  I was  in  general  kindly 
lodged.  They  were  very  well  pleased  with 
my  playing  reels  to  them;  and  I sometimes 
received  five  shillings,  sometimes  half-a- 
crown,  and  sometimes  nothing  but  my  din- 
ner. Wherever  I went,  people  appeared  to 
be  struck  a little  at  my  appearance;  particu- 
larly, if  tliey  entered  into  conversation  with 
me.  They  were  often  very  inquisitive,  and 
I sometimes  was  at  a loss  what  to  say.  I 
professed  to  be  a musician  travelling  through 
the  country  for  his  subsistence;  but  this  ap- 
peared very  strange  to  some,  and  they  wish- 
ed to  know  where  I obtained  my  learning, 
for  sometimes  pride,  and  sometimes  accident, 
would  call  forth  expressions,  in  the  course  of 
conversation,  which  excited  their  surprise. 


RET.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  17 

I was  often  invited  to  stay  for  some  time  at 
a particular  place;  but  this  I was  afraid  of 
doing,  lest  I might  be  discovered.  It  was 
nearly  a month  I believe,  before  I arrived  on 
the  borders  of  England,  and  in  that  time 
many  singular  occurrences  befel  me.  I once 
or  twice  met  persons  whom  I had  known, 
and  narrowly  escaped  discovery.  Sometimes 
I had  nothing  to  eat,  and  had  nowhere  to 
rest  at  night;  but,  notwithstanding,  I kept 
steady  to  my  purpose,  and  pursued  my  jour- 
ney. Before,  however,  I reached  the  bor- 
ders of  England,  I would  gladly  have  re- 
turned, but  I could  not:  the  die  was  cast, 
my  pride  would  have  impelled  me  to  suffer 
death,  I think,  rather  than  to  have  exposed 
my  folly;  and  I pressed  forward. 

“ When  I arrived  at  Newcastle,  I felt  tired 
of  my  long  journey,  and  found  that  it  was 
indeed  hard  to  live  on  the  benevolence  of 
others.  I therefore  resolved  to  proceed  to 
London  by  water,  for  I did  not  want  to 
travel  in  my  own  country,  but  on  the  Conti- 
nent. I accordingly  embarked  in  a collier 
at  North  Shields,  and  sailed  for  London. 
On  the  third  night  of  the  voyage  we  were  in 
danger  of  being  cast  away,  during  a gale  of 


18  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

wind;  and  then  for  the  first  time,  I began  to 
reflect  seriously  on  my  situation.” 

On  the  2d  of  September,  Mr.  Buchanan 
arrived  safely  in  London,  his  spirits  so  much 
exhausted  by  distress  and  poverty  that  he 
relinquished  the  idea  of  going  abroad,  and 
attempted  to  procure  some  situation,  as  usher 
or  clerk,  but  without  success.  He  lived  for 
some  time  in  obscure  lodgings,  by  selling  his 
books  and  clothes,  but  was  soon  reduced  to 
the  lowest  extreme  of  wretchedness,  not  hav- 
ing often  bread  to  eat.  “ Little  did  my  mo- 
ther think,”  he  writes,  “when  she  dreamed 
that  she  saw  her  son  fatigued  with  his  wan- 
derings, and  oppressed  with  a load  of  wo, 
glad  to  lie  down  and  sleep  away  his  cares 
on  a little  straw,  that  her  dream  was  so  near 
the  truth!  What  a reverse  of  fortune  was 
this!  But  even  in  this  extremity  of  misery 
my  eyes  were  not  opened.  I saw,  indeed, 
my  folly,  but  I saw  not  my  sin:  my  pride, 
even  then,  was  unsubdued;  and  I was  con- 
stantly anticipating  scenes  of  future  gran- 
deur, and  indulging  myself  in  the  pleasures 
of  the  imagination.” 

After  enduring  this  misery  for  many 
months,  Buchanan  offered  himself  as  clerk 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  19 

to  an  attorney,  according  to  an  advertise- 
ment in  the  newspapers,  and  was  accepted. 
He  afterwards  obtained  a better  situation 
with  another  gentleman  in  the  law;  and  last- 
ly, engaged  with  a solicitor  in  the  city,  with 
whom  he  remained  nearly  three  years.  Here 
he  was  enabled  to  live  like  a gentleman,  and 
quite  gave  up  his  intention  of  going  abroad. 
“But” — and  we  add  it  in  Buchanan’s  own 
words — for  however  shocking  it  was  to  be 
guilty  of  such  duplicity,  surely  the  ingenu- 
ousness and  love  of  truth,  which  finally 
prompted  the  confession  of  it,  is  to  be  admir- 
ed— “But,”  says  Mr.  Buchanan,  “ during  a 
great  part  of  this  time,  I corresponded  with 
my  friends  in  Scotland,  as  from  abroad, 
writing  very  rarely,  but  always  giving  my 
mother  pleasing  accounts  of  my  health  and 
situation.” 

From  one  of  the  memoranda,  mostly  writ- 
ten in  Latin,  from  which  the  preceding  quo- 
tations are  derived,  it  appears,  says  his  bio- 
grapher, that  Mr.  Buchanan’s  father  died 
precisely  a twelve-month  after  his  son’s  de- 
parture from  Scotland.  Whatever  Bucha- 
nan’s feelings  were  on  hearing  this  intelli- 
gence, which  was  communicated  to  him  by 


20  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

his  mother,  no  notice  is  taken  of  them  in  his 
diary;  he  merely  mentions  that  his  widowed 
parent  had  written  to  him  on  the  subject  of 
a monument  to  his  late  father,  to  which  he 
replied  by  a letter,  dated  12th  May,  from 
Florence , which  he  despatched  on  the  25th 
following. 

In  all  this  time  Mr.  Buchanan,  though  thus 
imposing  on  the  unsuspecting  confidence  of 
his  mother,  was  not  without  many  “ com- 
punctious visitings:”  and,  in  a fever  which 
he  had  in  17S9,  he  appears  to  have  had 
many  uncomfortable  reflections  on  the  tenour 
of  his  past  conduct,  and  to  have  formed 
many  good  resolutions  in  regard  to  the  fu- 
ture; but  still  being  ignorant  of  his  own 
weakness,  and  of  His  strength  without  whom 
we  can  do  nothing,  but  by  whose  grace  en- 
abling us  we  can  do  all  things,  those  resolu- 
tions, as  might  be  expected,  were  never  ac- 
complished. His  own  account  of  himself, 
during  his  absence  from  his  native  country, 
and  his  first  deep  and  real  convictions  of 
the  error  of  his  way,  and  the  dawnings  of 
the  day-star  in  his  heart,  we  shall  give  as 
nearly  in  his  own  words  as  our  limits  will 
permit. 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  21 

“Since  my  coming  to  London,”  he  ob- 
serves, “until  June  last,  I led  a very  dissi- 
pated, irreligious  life.  Some  gross  sins  I 
avoided,  but  pride  was  in  my  heart;  I pro- 
faned the  Lord’s  day  without  restraint,  and 
never  thought  of  any  religious  duty.  Thus 
I lived  till  within  these  few  months — exactly 
three  years  since  my  voluntary  banishment 
from  my  native  country — three  tedious  years ! 
and,  for  any  thing  I could  have  done  myself, 
I might  have  remained  in  the  same  state 
for  thirty  years  longer.  But  the  period  was 
now  arrived  when  the  mercy  of  God,  which 
had  always  accompanied  me,  was  to  be 
manifested  in  a singular  manner.  I had  a 
very  strong  sense  of  religion  when  I was 
about  the  age  of  fourteen,  and  I used  often 
to  reflect  on  that  period ; but  I had  not,  I 
believe,  the  least  idea  of  the  nature  of  the 
gospel.  It  was  in  the  year  1790  that  my 
heart  was  first  effectually  impressed,  in  con- 
sequence of  an  acquaintance  with  a religious 
young  man.” 

On  a Sabbath  evening  this  young  man  had 
called  for  Mr.  Buchanan;  and,  knowing  him 
to  be  religious,  Mr.  Buchanan,  in  compli- 
ment to  his  visiter,  gave  the  conversation  a 


22 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


serious  turn.  “ Among  other  things,”  says 
he,  “ I asked  him  whether  he  believed  there 
was  such  a thing  as  Divine  grace?  He  took 
occasion  from  this  inquiry,  to  enlarge  much 
upon  the  subject;  he  spoke  with  zeal  and  ear- 
nestness, and  mostly  in  Scripture  language, 
and  concluded  with  a very  affecting  address 
to  the  conscience  and  heart.  I had  not  the 
least  desire,  that  I recollect,  of  being  benefit- 
ed by  this  conversation;  but  while  he  spoke, 
I listened  to  him  with  earnestness,  and,  be- 
fore I was  aware,  a most  powerful  impres- 
sion was  made  upon  my  mind,  and  I con- 
ceived the  instant  resolution  of  reforming  my 
life.  On  that  evening  I had  an  engagement 
which  I could  not  now  approve.  Notwith- 
standing what  had  passed,  however,  I re- 
solved to  go;  but  as  I went  along,  reflecting 
on  what  I had  heard,  I half  wished  that  it 
might  not  be  kept.  It  turned  out  as  I desired: 
I hurried  home  and  locked  myself  up  in  my 
chamber;  I fell  on  my  knees  and  endea- 
voured to  pray ; but  I could  not.  I tried 
again,  but  I was  not  able;  I thought  it  was 
an  insult  to  God  for  me  to  pray;  I reflected 
on  my  past  sins  with  horror,  and  spent  the 
night  I know  not  how.  The  next  day  my 


KEV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  23 

fears  w'ore  off  a little,  but  they  soon  returned. 

I anxiously  awaited  the  arrival  of  Sunday, 
but  when  it  came  I found  no  relief.  After 
some  time  I communicated  my  situation  to 
my  religious  friend:  he  prayed  with  me,  and 
next  Sunday  I went  to  hear  an  eminent  min- 
ister. This  was  a great  relief  to  me;  I 
thought  I had  found  a physician:  but  alas! 
though  I prayed  often  every  day,  and  often 
at  night,  listlessness  and  languor  seized  me. 
Sometimes  hope,  sometimes  fear,  presented 
itself,  and  I became  very  uncomfortable. 
Going  one  morning  to  a bath,  I found  on  a 
shelf,  Doddridge's  Rise  and  Progress  of 
Religion  in  the  Soul.  This  book,  I thought, 
just  suited  me.  I accordingly  read  it  with 
deep  attention,  and  prayed  over  it.  I next 
procured  dl  Heine's  Mann , and  dwelt  on  it 
for  some  time.  My  friend  gave  me  Boston's 
Fourfold  State.  This  book  I read  care- 
fully, and  I hope  it  did  me  some  good.  I 
now  secluded  myself  entirely  from  my  com- 
panions on  Sunday;  and,  during  the  week, 
the  moment  business  was  done,  I went  home 
to  my  studies,  and  have  since  wholly  with- 
drawn myself  from  pleasure  and  amusement. 


24  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

In  this  manner  have  1 passed  the  seven  last 
months  (prior  to  February  1791,)  continu- 
ally pr ay ing  for  a new  heart,  and  a more 
perfect  discovery  of  my  sins.  Sometimes  I 
think  I am  advancing  a little,  at  others  I fear 
I am  further  from  Heaven  than  ever.  0! 
the  prevalence  of  habit ! it  is  not  without 
reason  that  it  has  sometimes  been  called  a 
second  nature.  Nothing  but  the  hand  of 
the  Almighty,  who  created  me,  can  change 
my  heart.  About  two  months  ago,  I wrote 
my  mother  some  particulars  of  my  state,  and 
requested  her  prayers,  for  she  is  a pious 
woman.  In  her  answer,  written  by  my  sis- 
ter, is  the  following  passage.  ‘ My  mother 
has  heard  much  of  Mr.  Newton,  Rector  of 
St.  Mary  Woolnoth,  London,  and  wishes 
that  you  would  cultivate  an  acquaintance 
with  him,  if  it  is  in  your  power.’  On  the 
receipt  of  my  mother’s  letter,  I immediately 
reflected  that  I had  heard  there  was  a crowd- 
ed audience  at  a church  in  Lombard  street. 
Thither  I accordingly  went  the  next  Sunday 
evening  and” — this  letter  was  itself  address- 
ed to  the  venerable  Newton,  pastor  of  that 
church — “and  when  you  spoke,  I thought  I 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  25 

heard  the  words  of  eternal  life.  I listened 
with  avidity,  and  wished  that  you  had 
preached  till  midnight.” 

These  pleasing  impressions,  however  were 
not  permanent.  Mr.  Buchanan’s  sanguine 
hopes,  that  he  was  instantly  to  be  delivered 
from  the  weight  that  bore  down  his  spirit  to 
the  earth,  were  disappointed;  and  he  after- 
wards adds — “I  have  now  learned  how  un- 
reasonable was  such  an  early  expectation:  I 
have  been  taught  to  wait  patiently  upon 
God,  who  waited  so  long  for  me.” 

“You  say,”  he  continues,  still  writing 
anonymously,  “You  say  many  things  that 
touch  my  heart  deeply,  and  I trust  your  min- 
istry has,  in  some  degree,  been  blessed  to  me; 
but  your  subjects  are  generally  addressed  to 
those  who  are  already  established  in  the 
faith,  or  to  those  who  have  not  sought  God 
at  all : Will  you  then  drop  one  word  to  me  ? 
if  there  is  ar.y  comfort  in  the  word  of  life 
for  such  as  I am,  0 shed  a little  of  it  in  my 
heart.  0,  Sir,  what  shall  I do  to  inherit 
eternal  life?  I see  I cannot  be  happy  even 
in  this  life  till  I make  my  peace  with  God; 
but  how  shall  I make  that  peace  ? If  the 
world  were  my  inheritance,  I would  sell  it 
3 


26 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


to  purchase  that  pearl  of  great  price.  How 
I weep  when  I read  of  the  prodigal  son,  as 
described  by  our  Lord  ! I would  walk 
many  miles  to  hear  a sermon  from  2 Chron. 
chap,  xxxiii.  12th  and  13th  verses.” 

The  preceding  letter  was  addressed  to  Mr. 
Newton  without  either  signature  or  place  of 
abode.  Therefore,  however  deeply  interest- 
ed in  the  person  by  whom  it  was  written, 
Mr.  Newton  had  no  way  of  access  to  him, 
but  by  stating  from  the  pulpit,  that  if  the 
writer  of  such  a letter  would  call  on  him,  he 
should  be  happy  to  converse  with  him  on 
the  subject  of  his  communication. 

Accordingly,  Mr.  Buchanan  waited  upon 
Mr.  Newton  two  days  after,  and  was  re- 
ceived with  all  the  tenderness  of  a father.  In 
him,  Mr.  Buchanan  found  an  “ enlightened 
and  experienced  guide,  a wise  and  faithful 
counsellor,  and  at  length  a steady  and  affec- 
tionate friend;  while  Mr.  Newton  discover- 
ed in  the  stranger  who  had  thus  remarkably 
been  made  known  to  him,  one  who  displayed 
talents  and  dispositions,  which  appeared  to 
him  capable  of  being  beneficially  employed 
in  the  service  of  their  common  Lord  and 
Master:”  and  that  such  a service  was  pre- 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN. 


27 


cisely  that  which  the  heart  of  Buchanan 
now  began  to  aspire  after — will  be  seen  by 
the  following  letter  addressed  to  Mr.  New- 
ton about  a fortnight  after  the  date  of  the 
preceding: 

“Yesterday  morning,”  he  says,  “I  went 
to  hear  Dr.  J.  Near  the  conclusion  of  the 
service,  I was  insensibly  led  to  admire  this 
passage  of  the  prophet  Isaiah — ‘ How  beau- 
tiful are  the  feet  of  them  that  preach  the  gos- 
pel of  peace!’  It  occurred  to  me  that  that 
enviable  office  was  once  designed  for  me; 
that  I was  called  to  the  ministry  as  it  were 
from  my  infancy.  For  my  pious  grandfa- 
ther chose  me  from  among  my  mother’s  chil- 
dren to  live  with  him  himself.  He  adopted 
me  as  his  own  child,  and  took  pleasure  in 
forming  my  mind  to  the  love  of  God.  He 
warmly  encouraged  my  parents’  design  of 
bringing  me  up  to  the  ministry.  I particu- 
larly recollect  the  last  time  I saw  this  good 
grand-father.  The  first  season  of  my  being 
at  college  I paid  him  a visit.  After  asking 
me  some  particulars  relating  to  my  studies, 
he  put  the  following  question  to  me:  ‘ What 
end  I had  in  view  in  becoming  a minister  of 
the  gospel  ?’  I hesitated  a moment,  thinking, 


28  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

I suppose,  of  some  temporal  blessing.  But 
he  put  an  answer  into  my  mouth.  ‘With 
a view,’  no  doubt,  said  he,  ‘to  the  glory  of 
God.’” 

This  circumstance  seemed  at  the  moment 
to  have  made  a deep  impression  upon  the 
mind  of  Buchanan;  and,  recurring  to  him 
at  this  time,  brought  back  with  it  strong  de- 
sires to  pursue  that  destination  on  earth, 
which  his  good  grandfather  fondly  antici- 
pated for  him  in  his  youth.  “ This  day,”  he 
says,  “ 1 still  cherish  the  idea  with  delight; 
but  I am  much  discouraged  when  I reflect 
on  my  weak  abilities,  my  slender  knowledge, 
my  defective  expression,  and  my  advanced 
age.  I am  now  four  and  twenty,  and,  if  I 
prosecute  this  new  desire,  I must  return  to 
the  studies  of  fourteen.” 

Mr.  Newton  warmly  approved  the  wishes 
of  Buchanan  to  devote  himself  to  the  service 
of  Christ  in  the  gospel;  and,  desiring  him  to 
leave  every  thing  with  God,  pointed  out  the 
means  to  be  employed  till  the  Lord  in  his 
providence  should  open  his  way  more  clearly. 
Meanwhile  he  advised  him  to  acquaint  his 
mother  with  every  circumstance  of  his  situa- 
tion, and  request  her  advice  and  approba- 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  29 

tion.  This  he  accordingly  did,  and,  after 
detailing  in  the  most  ingenuous  manner  the 
history  of  the  past,  he  thus  concludes  his 
letter: 

“ And  now,  my  dear  mother,  how  are  you 
affected  by  this  account?  Is  your  heart  ready 
to  welcome  the  return  of  your  long  lost  son  ? 
or  does  it  reject,  with  just  indignation,  so 
much  unworthiness?  Whatever  may  be 
your  emotions,  I pray  God,  who  has  been 
so  gracious  to  me,  to  bless  this  dispensation 
to  you.  The  veil  which  was  between  us  is 
at  length  rent,  and  I am  in  peace,  for,  be- 
lieve me,  I have  not  till  now  enjoyed  a day 
of  peace  since  I left  my  father's  house.  I 
once  thought  I would  rather  suffer  torture 
than  betray  my  secret;  but  my  ‘sinews  of 
iron’  are  become  like  those  of  a child.  No- 
thing less  than  what  I have  suffered  could 
have  softened  so  hard  a heart  as  mine,  and 
not  even  that,  unless  accompanied  by  the 
power  of  God.”  Mr.  Buchanan,  after  unbo- 
soming himself  to  his  dear  and  excellent  mo- 
ther, wrote  again  to  Mr.  Newton,  which  let- 
ter he  closes  in  the  following  words: — “My 
desires  of  returning  to  my  first  pursuit,  the 
ministry,  still  continue,  and,  I think,  increase. 


30  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

Blackstone  says,  that  to  have  a competent 
knowledge  of  the  law  requires  the  “ lucubra- 
tions of  twenty  years:’  I once  had  the  low 
ambition  of  being  such  a lawyer.  But  I am 
now  so  impressed  with  the  dignity  and  im- 
portance of  the  office  of  the  ministry,  that  I 
would,  with  pleasure,  sit  down  to-morrow, 
and  devote,  not  the  lucubrations  of  twenty 
years  alone,  but  all  my  life  to  it.  But  alas! 
my  present  situation  militates  much  against 
my  wishes.  0 that  He  who  has  led  me 
thus  far  would  graciously  direct  my  steps!” 
Mr.  Buchanan,  for  three  months  after  the 
date  of  this  letter,  continued,  as  usual,  his 
former  employment  in  the  law,  only  adding 
to  his  other  studies  the  cultivation  of  religion 
in  his  soul,  and  its  practice  in  his  life.  In 
the  month  of  July  he  again  wrote  to  Mr. 
Newton,  complaining  of  the  slownesss  of  his 
progress  in  this  divine  study,  and  of  the  me- 
lancholy discoveries,  doubtless,  which,  day 
by  day,  the  spirit  of  grace  would  enable  him 
to  make  into  the  secret  faults  and  errors  of 
his  heart.  He  then  informs  his  friend  of 
one  remaining  source  of  comfort  possessed 
by  him,  namely  the  letters  of  his  dear  cor- 
respondent in  Scotland.  “ My  mother,”  he 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  3] 

says,  “ writes  thus  to  me  : — ‘ The  hint  you 
gave  me  in  your  last  of  joining  the  Church 
of  England,  caused  me,  at  first,  some  uneasi- 
ness. I hope  you  will  forgive  this.  I find 
now  that  the  difference  between  the  two 
churches  consists  more  in  discipline  than  in 
doctrine.  I am,  therefore,  easy  in  mind 
whichever  way  the  providence  of  God  may 
see  fit  to  guide  you.  I am  happy  that  you 
consulted  your  Bible,  and  sought  the  Lord’s 
direction  on  this  occasion.  If  you  cast  your 
burden  upon  him,  he  will  direct  you  aright. 
Since  you  were  a boy,  it  was  impressed  upon 
my  mind  that  some  time  or  other  you  would 
be  a good  man.  I own,  of  late  years,  I was 
beginning  to  lose  my  hope,  particularly  on 
the  supposition  of  your  going  abroad.  I 
thought  with  myself,  this  is  not  God’s  usual 
way  of  bringing  sinners  to  himself.  But  the 
word  of  consolation  often  came  in  remem- 
brance, that  £ God  is  a God  afar  off.’  0 how 
merciful  has  he  been  to  you!  in  concealing 
your  miserable  situation,  till  grace  brought 
it  to  light!  I do  believe  the  discovery  a 

year  ago  would But  these  recollections 

are  painful;  therefore  I forbear.  What  com- 
forting letters  have  you  sent  us!  Could  a 


32  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

thousand  pounds  a-year  have  afforded  an 
equal  consolation?  Impossible!’ — It  is  not 
the  smallest  of  my  comforts,”  added  Mr. 
Buchanan,  “that  I have  such  a mother  as 
this.” 

About  this  time,  it  appears,  Mr.  Newton 
had  introduced  his  young  friend,  Buchanan, 
to  the  notice,  and,  as  will  be  seen,  to  the  dis- 
tinguished patronage  of  the  late  Mr.  Henry 
Thornton — “a  name  which  is  associated  in 
almost  every  mind,  with  that  of  philanthropy, 
and  Christian  charity” — who  soon  offered  to 
send  Buchanan  to  Cambridge  at  his  own  ex- 
pense, that  he  might  enter  the  church  with 
every  possible  advantage,  and  be  fitted  for  a 
high  and  extensive  sphere  of  usefulness.  This 
munificent  proposal,  worthy  of  a Thornton 
to  make,  and  highly  honourable  to  him  who 
was  the  object  of  it,  “was  received,  by  Bu- 
chanan, with  those  mingled  feelings  of  grati- 
tude and  humility,  which  were  the  surest 
pledges,”  says  his  biographer,  “ that  the  be- 
nevolent exertions  of  his  patron  would  not 
be  in  vain.” 

To  Mr.  Newton,  who  was  then  in  the 
country,  Buchanan  thus  writes  at  this  time : — 
“ I was  emancipated  from  the  law  a few 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  33 

days  ago,  and  am  now  willing  to  enter  into 
the  eternal  bonds  of  the  gospel.  I wish  to 
devote  my  greatest  attention  to  the  Bible, 
and  am  desirous  of  adopting  some  regular 
plan  in  studying  it.  The  Bible  appears  to 
me  like  a confused  heap  of  polished  stones 
prepared  for  a building,  which  must  be 
brought  together,  and  each  of  them  fitted  to 
its  place,  before  the  proportion  and  symme- 
try of  the  temple  appear.  I would  fain  hope 
that  the  foundation-stone  is  laid  with  me; 
but  the  raising  of  the  superstructure  appears 
an  arduous  undertaking;  and  the  pinnacle 
of  the  temple  is  quite  out  of  sight,  even  in 
idea.  I never  felt  myself  in  more  need  of 
divine  direction  than  now.  When  I consider 
myself  so  evidently  called  forth  on  the  Lord’s 
side,  my  heart  is  faint,  and  I am  apt  to  say, 
‘ Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?’  I find 
I am  unable  to  go  through  the  important 
studies  before  me,  unless  I am  led  every 
step.  At  present,  it  appears  to  me  that  my 
whole  business  at  the  University  is  contain- 
ed in  one  line  of  Paul,  ‘to  be  enriched  with 
all  utterance  and  all  knowledge,’  or  in  other 
words,  ‘ to  be  eloquent  and  mighty  in  the 
Scriptures,’  which  are  said  to  have  been  the 
4 


34  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

accomplishments  of  the  preacher  Apollos. 
Blit  I find  that  I must  attend  to  various 
branches  of  human  learning,  for  which,  at 
present,  I have  no  relish.  Alas!  Sir,  if  Paul 
had  sent  Timothy  and  Titus  to  College, 
they  would  have  complained  too  of  such 
a plan  ; but  he  would,  perhaps,  have  answer- 
ed, as  he  does  somewhere,  ‘Till  I come, 
give  attendance  to  reading’ — ‘that  ye  may 
know  how  ye  ought  to  answer  every  man.’  ” 
At  Michaelmas  term,  1791,  Mr.  Buchanan 
was  admitted  a member  of  Queen’s  College, 
Cambridge.  He  left  London  on  Monday  the 
24th  of  October,  exactly  four  years  and  two 
months  from  the  time  of  his  entering  it.  On 
the  day  preceding  his  departure,  he  was  en- 
gaged in  earnest  prayer  for  a blessing  on  his 
journey,  and  its  consequences,  and  that  he 
might  be  favoured  with  pious  companions  in 
his  studies.  To  the  latter  petition  he  receiv- 
ed an  early  answer,  in  the  acquaintance  of 
a gentleman  who  went  down  with  him  in 
the  coach,  who,  like  himself  had  once  been  a 
student  in  Glasgow,  and  had  since  spent 
years  in  folly,  but  who  was  now  about  to 
qualify  himself  for  preaching  the  unsearcha- 
ble riches  of  Christ. 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  35 

We  shall  notenter  upon  the  nature  of  Mr. 
Buchanan’s  studies  at  College,  because,  we 
think,  our  young  readers  would  not  under- 
stand much  about  mathematics,  and  logic, 
and  classics,  and  metaphysics;  neither  shall 
we  say  whether  he  entered  as  a sizar,  or 
was  admitted  as  a pensioner;  for,  we  sup- 
pose, that  is  a subject  on  which  they  are  not 
much  better  informed  than  ourselves:  but 
we  shall  give  them  a few  precious  passages, 
from  letters  of  no  common  interest,  written 
at  different  times,  and  under  the  impulse  of 
different  feelings,  while  he  was  a student  at 
the  University;  and  may  they  prove  a means 
of  grace  to  you,  dear  reader,  and  to  us.  The 
first  we  shall  quote  is  rather  of  a melancholy 
character,  but,  though  Buchanan  therein  ap- 
pears to  be  ‘cast  down,  he  yet  is  not  in 
despair.’  “I  often  meditate,”  he  writes,  “on 
the  vanity  of  life,  and  the  insufficiency  of  the 
world  to  confer  happiness.  Were  I assured 
of  my  interest  in  the  Redeemer,  I should  long 
for  my  departure.  What  is  there  to  detain 
me  here?  I have  no  tie  to  this  world,  no 
earthly  possession,  no  person,  if  I except  my 
mother,  for  whose  sake  I desire  to  live;  no 
idol  of  any  kind.  What  then  should  induce 


36  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

me  to  linger  here,  groaning,  as  I do,  daily 
with  sin,  and  combating  a powerful  spiritual 
enemy  ? Nothing  ought  to  urge  me  to  stay, 
but  a desire  to  promote  the  glory  of  God, 
among  men.  But  this  desire  is  with  me  so 
weak  at  present,  as  scarcely  to  deserve  the 
name.  It  is  but  a spark.  This  is  my  un- 
happiness. Yet  the  goodness  of  God  may, 
in  his  own  time,  fan  it  into  a flame.” 

While  Mr.  Buchanan  found  himself  occa- 
sionally weak  in  body,  and  weak  in  spirit, 
on  account  of  the  unfavourable  effect  which 
his  secular  studies  sometimes  produced  upon 
his  devotional  feelings,  yet  there  were  other 
times  when  his  experience  was  sweeter,  and 
more  pleasing.  Writing  to  Mr.  Newton,  he 
says — “I  ought  to  thank  you  for  your  letter. 
There  is  an  indescribable  something  which 
pervades  the  whole  of  it,  and  seems  to  inti- 
mate, that  all  is  peace  and  tranquillity  within 
the  mind  of  the  writer.  What  an  enviable 
frame  of  spirit  does  he  possess  who  walks 
with  God! — About  a fortnight  ago,  a dawn 
of  that  light,  with  which,  I suppose,  the 
Lord  irradiates  the  souls  of  those  that  walk 
with  him,  shone  upon  my  mind,  and  by  its 
lustre  showed  me  some  things  I had  not 


KEV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  37 

seen  before.  I prayed  often  that  this  im- 
pression might  not  leave  me;  but  alas!  it 
did  leave  me;  no  doubt  it  was  my  own 
fault.  I would  walk  three  times  round  the 
globe  to  attain  it  again ; but  no  such  great 
thing  is  required  of  me.  I have  only  to  be- 
lieve. 

“ After  what  you  have  said  on  the  sub- 
ject of  disappointment,  I am  resolved  never 
to  be  disappointed;  but  it  is  a resolution 
which  I fear  I cannot  keep.  Let  me  pray 
for  grace.  If  I possessed  this  fountain,  all 
streams  would  be  mine;  and,  among  the 
rest,  the  Christian  grace  of  considering  no- 
thing, in  the  providence  of  God,  a disappoint- 
ment.” 

During  the  long  vacation,  it  was  proposed 
to  Mr.  Buchanan  to  allow  himself  a little 
relaxation  from  study;  and  his  friend  Mr. 
Newton  invited  him  to  pass  the  time  with 
him  in  London.  This,  however,  he  declined, 
as  well  as  the  offer  of  an  excursion  with  a 
Cambridge  friend,  and  remained  in  College 
during  the  whole  of  the  vacation. 

“ It  would  be  very  pleasing,”  he  says,  “ to 
make  a short  tour  with  a proper  companion, 
but  I think  I could  not  do  it  without  danger 


38 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


to  myself.  If  I were  somewhat  advanced 
in  the  Christian  life,  and  more  stable  in  the 
way  of  truth,  I perhaps  might;  hut,  at  pre- 
sent I cannot,  dare  not  trust  the  deceitfulness 
of  my  own  heart.  In  the  retirement  of  a 
College,  I am  unable  to  repress  evil  thoughts 
and  vain  wishes;  how  then  must  it  be 
abroad  ? Besides  I find  that  the  art  of  study 
is  difficult  to  attain.  The  greatest  danger 
lies  in  breaking  the  thread  of  attention.  On 
whatever  study  my  mind  is  fixed,  that  study 
I can  with  pleasure  resume;  but  if  an  inter- 
val of  a day  intervene,  my  attention  is  dis- 
engaged, I am  conscious  that  I have  lost  a 
day  as  to  that  study,  and  find,  it  irksome  to 
begin  anew.  But  if,  instead  of  a day,  an  in- 
terval of  a month  were  to  intervene,  it  would 
be  a Herculean  labour  to  resume  it.” 

The  following  letter  to  Mr.  Newton,  seems 
to  intimate,  that  Mr.  Buchanan’s  venerable 
friend  had  some  thoughts  of  proposing  that 
he  should  assist  him  in  his  pastoral  duties  in 
London;  but  as  nothing  particular  is  speci- 
fied, further  than  what  occurs  in  the  follow- 
ing letter,  the  object  alluded  to  remains  a 
matter  of  mere  conjecture: 

“ You  do  me  great  honour  in  the  proposal 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  39 

you  have  made.  I would  rather  serve  you 
in  your  old  age,  than  a sceptre-bearing  king. 
But  I much  fear  that  my  services  at  so  early 
a period  would  be  weak  and  inadequate.  It 
will  be  like  taking  a babe  out  of  his  cradle 
to  support  the  steps  of  his  aged  parent.  But 
I am  in  God’s  hands.  Whatever  he  sees  fit 
for  me  to  do,  I hope  he  will  incline  my  heart 
and  enable  me  to  do  it.  But,  as  I cannot 
expect  that  he  will  work  a miracle,  by  quali- 
fying me  for  his  service  at  once,  it  is  certainly 
my  duty  to  resort  to  the  means  now,  and 
pray  for  his  blessing  on  his  own  studies: 
surely  I ought  not  to  procrastinate. 

“You  ask  me  whether  I would  prefer 
preaching  the  gospel  to  the  fame  of  learning? 
Aye,  that  would  I gladly.  "V^ere  I convinced 
it  was  the  will  of  God,  that  I should  depart 
this  night  for  Nova  Zembla,  or  the  Anti- 
podes, to  testify  of  Him,  I would  not  wait 
for  an  audit,1  or  a college  exit.  There  is  no- 
thing to  be  found  here  to  satisfy  my  mind. 
There  are  indeed  many  gaudy  vanities  of 
specious  appearance,  pleasing  to  my  carnal 
eye;  but,  if  I know  my  own  heart,  the  Lord 
Jesus  is  at  this  moment  more  lovely  to  me 
than  the  loveliest  object  which  the  eye  can 


40  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

see,  or  fancy  paint.  And  though  I know 
him  not,  as  I could  wish,  yet  is  he  precious. 
He  is  that  pearl  which  I would  willingly  buy 
at  the  price  of  all  the  laurels  which  science 
ever  bore.  But  I speak  this  in  his  strength. 
I wish  not  to  be  tried  with  wealth,  honour, 
or  the  applause  of  men.  Lord,  my  affections 
are  now  in  thy  possession.  0 keep  them  there. 

“ You  ask  me  what  are  my  views?  Dear 
Sir,  what  views  can  I have?  God  has 
views  concerning  me;  I have  none.  He 
best  knows  why  he  brought  me  hither:  I 
know  not.  Once  I thought  as  he  wrought 
so  wondrously  for  me,  he  surely  meant  me 
for  an  eminent  preacher  of  the  gospel.  Pride 
dictated  this.  I have  now  no  such  high 
thoughts  of  myself.  I am  in  some  degree 
sensible,  that  if  I ever  serve  him  at  all,  I 
shall  be  one  of  the  weakest  servants.  Never- 
theless, with  all  my  defects,  I know  the  di- 
vine power.  I have  laid  my  hand  to  the 
plough:  he  can  make  me  useful.” 

The  following  letter  to  Mr.  Newton,  is  so 
expressive  of  a heart  and  spirit  devoted,  with 
all  its  affections,  to  God  as  the  supreme  good, 
that  it  must  be  read  by  every  pious  mind, 
with  feelings  almost  approaching  to  envy. 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN. 


41 


“ I dare  not  tell  you  what  I am,  but  I can 
tell  you  what  I pray  for.  I pray  that  I may 
be  content  to  be  of  no  reputation  among 
men,  knowing  that  if  I am  truly  wise,  I 
must  become  a fool  among  the  ungodly; 
that  I may  patiently  submit  to  indignity  and 
reproach,  for  Christ’s  sake;  and  that  my 
whole  life  may  be  devoted  to  his  service; 
that  for  this  purpose  I may  diligently  im- 
prove the  talent  committed  to  me,  however 
little  it  may  be ; and  that  when  I go  forth 
into  the  ministry,  I may  not  seek  self,  but 
Christ;  content  to  be  unnoticed,  dead  to  the 
censure  or  applause  of  men;  alive  to  God 
and  his  concerns,  and  chiefly  solicitous  that 
my  preaching — however  rude  I may  be  in 
speech — may  be  powerful  in  awakening 
souls.  These  are  my  prayers  in  1793,  as  to 
the  event  of  my  studies.  I trust  the  Lord 
that  he  will  keep  me;  that  he  will  put  his 
fear  into  my  heart,  that  I may  not  depart 
from  him. 

“ You  talk  to  me  of  academical  reputation 
and  dignity.  If  I were  Regius  Professor  of 
Divinity  to-morrow,  I would  resign  the  dig- 
nity to  any  man  for  a little  brokenness  of 
heart.  The  summit  of  my  ambition,  if  I 


42 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


know  my  own  mind,  is  to  be  daily  more 
conformed  to  Christ,  to  be  enabled  to  follow 
that  great  Sufferer,  and  to  rejoice  to  be 
counted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  his  sake. 

“ As  to  my  future  situation  in  the  ministry, 
to  which  you  allude  at  the  close  of  your  let- 
ter, that  subject  is  very  little  in  my  thoughts. 
God  has  done  the  greater ; shall  he  not  do 
the  less  ? If  he  means  me  to  preach  his 
gospel,  then  is  the  pulpit  prepared,  and  the 
flock  which  I must  tend.  At  present  I feel 
ready  to  go  wherever  he  pleases  to  send  me; 
whether  to  India,  America,  or  New  Holland, 
or  if  there  be  any  other  land  more  remote. 
I have  already  seen  life  in  various  shapes; 
and,  if  I have  been  enabled  to  bear  with 
difficulties,  when  without  God  in  the  world, 
much  more  when  engaged  in  his  service, 
aided  by  his  Spirit,  and  supported  by  his 
presence.  If  the  Lord  will,  I should  be 
very  well  pleased  to  enter  his  service  under 
your  advice  and  example.  I hope  that  the 
first  year  I stay  with  you,  I shall  learn 
humility ; the  second,  humility ; and  the  third 
humility.” 

Sometime  in  the  year  1794,  the  first  pro- 
posal appears  to  have  been  made  to  Mr.  Bu- 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  43 

chanan,  to  go  out  to  India;  his  reply  to  Mr. 
Newton,  on  this  occasion,  was  as  follows: 

“ I request  you  to  accept  my  thanks  for 
the  affectionate  letter  which  I have  just  now 
read.  I have  only  time  to  say,  that  with 
respect  to  my  going  to  India,  I must  decline 
giving  an  opinion.  It  would  argue  a mind 
ill  instructed  in  the  school  of  Christ,  to  pre- 
tend to  decide  on  an  event  so  important  and 
unexpected;  an  event  which  will,  doubtless, 
give  a complexion  to  the  happiness  and  use- 
fulness of  every  hour  of  my  future  life.  It 
is  with  great  pleasure  I submit  this  matter 
to  the  determination  of  yourself,  and  Mr. 
Thornton,  and  Mr.  Grant.  All  I wish  to 
ascertain  is  the  will  of  God.  I hope  that  the 
result  of  your  deliberations  will  prove  to  be 
his  will.” 

After  speaking  with  great  modesty  and 
humility,  of  his  own  inabilities  for  the  office 
in  question,  he  adds,  “On  the  contrary,  if  the 
Lord  does  with  me  as  with  Jeremiah,  and 
bids  a child  go  and  teach  a great  nation,  it 
would  be  vain  to  plead  my  incapacity,  since 
if  he  sends  me,  he  will  certainly  ‘ touch  my 
mouth.’  Only  I would  observe,  that,  in  the 
present  state  of  Christianity,  it  would  appear, 


44  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

that  as  strict  attention  ought  to  be  paid  to 
human  means  in  our  endeavours  to  promote 
the  success  of  the  gospel,  as  if  it  were  merely 
a human  dispensation.” 

In  a subsequent  letter  upon  the  same  topic, 
Mr.  Buchanan  expresses  himself  thus:  — 
“Being  unable  to  judge  for  myself,  I submit 
it  to  the  Divine  direction  with  perfect  resigna- 
tion. So  gracious  is  He  who  careth  for  me 
in  this  respect,  that  your  determination, 
whether  for,  or  against  my  going,  will  be 
alike  agreeable  to  me.  I am  equally  ready 
to  preach  the  gospel,  in  the  next  village,  or 
at  the  end  of  the  earth.” 

Mr.  Buchanan  having  gone  through  his 
course  of  academical  studies  at  Cambridge, 
taken  his  degree  of  A.  B.  and  been  ordained 
a deacon  on  the  20th  of  September,  1795,  by 
the  bishop  of  London,  immediately  entered 
upon  his  engagement  as  curate  to  Mr.  New- 
ton, where  he  continued  to  discharge  the 
humble  duties  of  his  office  till  March  follow- 
ing, when  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  chap- 
lains to  the  East  India  Company.  Soon 
after  this  appointment,  he  received  priest’s 
orders  from  the  same  bishop  ; and,  in  May, 
went  down  to  Scotland  to  take  leave  of  his 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  45 

family  prior  to  his  departure  for  India.  And 
then  doubtless  his  dear  mother  would  not 
only  rejoice  in  having  “ found  that  which 
was  lost,”  but  would  call  on  her  “ friends 
and  neighbours  to  rejoice  with  her  also.” 

Mr.  Buchanan,  recommended  and  accre- 
dited by  some  of  the  first  persons  in  Lon- 
don to  those  of  the  first  respectability  in  Cal- 
cutta, and  particularly  to  the  Rev.  David 
Brown,  afterwards  his  dear  and  inestimable 
friend,  left  London  for  Portsmouth  on  the 
30th  of  July,  1796,  and  on  the  11th  August 
embarked  on  board  the  Busbridge,  East  In- 
diaraan,  commanded  by  Captain  Dobree,  and 
sailed  for  Bengal:  And — we  are  sorry  our 
limits  do  not  admit  any  relation  of  the  voy- 
age— on  the  10th  of  March,  1797,  Mr.  Bu- 
chanan landed  at  Calcutta,  two  days  before 
he  completed  the  31st  year  of  his  age. 

On  his  arrival  in  India,  he  took  up  his 
residence  for  a short  time  in  the  house  of 
Mr.  Brown,  where  he  was  hospitably  re- 
ceived, and,  after  two  months,  proceeded  to 
the  military  station  of  Barrackpore,  to  which 
he  had  been  appointed  chaplain.  But  here 
he  found  few  opportunities  for  the  exercise 
of  his  sacred  functions,  as  the  staff  to  which 


46 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


he  was  attached  never  required  his  services, 
and  Barrackpore  was  destitute  of  a place  for 
public  worship.  In  this  state  of  seclusion 
and  of  comparative  uselessness,  at  least  total 
inactivity,  the  spirits  of  Buchanan  were 
greatly  depressed — “I  often  compare  my- 
self,” he  says,  in  a letter  to  Mr.  Brown — 
“in  my  present  exile,  to  John  in  the  island 
of  Patmos.  Would  that,  like  him,  I had 
finished  my  course,  and  had  only  to  contem- 
plate £the  new  heavens!’  But  I am  a stran- 
ger to  suffering  for  the  word  of  God,  and  the 
testimony  of  Christ  Jesus. — I sigh  much  for 
that  singleness  of  mind,  and  purity  of  heart, 
and  love  to  God,  which  distinguish  the  dis- 
ciple of  Christ.  And  I often  wonder  whether 
it  is  to  be  effected  by  keen  affliction  in  body 
and  spirit,  or  by  the  power  of  the  word  of 
God,  dividing  asunder  like  a two-edged 
sword,  or  by  long  fighting  and  sorrowful 
experience  slowly  teaching,  and  ending  with 
a doubt  whether  I am  taught.” 

But  though  Mr.  Buchanan’s  situation  at 
Barrackpore  did  not  admit  of  his  active  exer- 
tions as  a pastor,  it  gave  much  leisure  for 
his  own  improvement  in  those  languages 
which  he  was  necessarily  called  to  study  in 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  47 

India.  The  following  letter  to  Mr.  Thorn- 
ton shows  that  his  pursuits  were  not  without 
deep  interests 

“ As  the  friend  of  my  early  studies,  you 
will  be  desirous  to  know  in  what  way  they 
have  been  occupied  since  my  arrival  in  India. 
I am  now  proceeding  in  a work  which  I be- 
gun when  I last  enjoyed  retirement,  viz.  a 
serious,  and  I may  say,  laborious  examina- 
tion of  the  Scriptures  in  the  original  tongues. 
The  meaning  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  Scripture 
is  the  ‘one  thing  needful’  for  the  student. 
This  severity  of  investigation  reminds  me  of 
my  mathematical  vigils.  Some  have  con- 
sidered that  interval  at  college  as  the  most 
useful  era  in  the  history  of  the  mind.  It  shows 
what  powers  of  application  the  soul  pos- 
sesses on  a subject  it  loves;  even  such  appli- 
cation as  Paul  recommends  to  Timothy,  who 
was  engaged  in  my  present  studies — 4 Exist, 
or  live  in  them.’ 

“This,  Sir,  is  a climate  which  tries  the 
mind  like  a furnace.  Were  God  to  grant 
me  a peculiar  blessing,  it  would  be  the 
habit  of  industry  whilst  I remain  in  this 
country. 

“ I have  a moonshee  in  the  house  to  in- 


48  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

struct  me  in  the  Hindoostanee  and  Persian 
languages.  Not  knowing  what  may  be 
the  purpose  of  God  concerning  me,  I have 
thought  it  my  duty  to  attend  early  to  the 
languages  of  the  country,  and  to  the  consti- 
tution, civil  and  religious,  of  the  mixed  peo- 
ple in  it.” 

Early  in  the  year  1798  Mr.  Buchanan 
wrote  to  Mr.  Grant  in  the  following  terms, 
somewhat  despondent,  as  might  naturally 
have  been  expected  from  such  a man  in  such 
circumstances: 

“ Mr  dear  Sir, 

“ I have  now  been  near  a year  in  this 
country,  and  have  not  yet  had  the  satisfac- 
tion of  hearing  from  you.  I wish  to  know 
what  you  think  of  my  voyage  to  the  east.  I 
seem  to  have  come  out  under  rather  unfa- 
vourable auspices.  No  feature  of  my  mis- 
sion is  very  agreeable.  But  I view  the 
whole  as  the  counsel  of  the  Almighty,  and 
I know  that  in  his  plan  there  is  great  beauty, 
though  I may  not  perceive  it. 

“ I have  passed  this  last  year  in  military 
society,  or  in  solitude.  And  as  I shall  shortly 
be  stationed  up  the  country,  I cannot  expect 
any  material  change  during  life.  But  if  I 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  49 

rightly  improve  the  opportunities  I may  have, 
I shall  do  well.  What  I lament  most  is  the 
effect  this  inactive  life  has  upon  my  mind. 
You  will  not  be  surprised  if  both  my  moral 
and  intellectual  powers  suffer  by  it. 

“ I suffered  a long  struggle  before  I could 
resign  myself  passively  to  my  unexpected 
destination.  But  the  struggle  is  now  over; 
and  I view  myself  as  one  who  has  run  his 
race,  to  whom  little  more  is  left  to  do.  I have 
known  some  who,  in  such  a case,  would 
have  extricated  themselves  with  violence, 
and  sought  a new  fortune  in  the  gospel.  But 
it  will  require  a very  evident  interposition 
of  God  indeed  to  bring  me  out  of  this  Egypt, 
now  that  he  has  placed  me  in  it.  I shall 
esteem  myself  highly  favoured,  if  I be  ena- 
bled to  pass  my  days  in  it  with  a pure  con- 
science, endeavouring  to  do  a little,  where 
much  cannot  be  done.  I take  the  liberty  of 
enclosing  a bill  for  £50,  for  my  m<  ther; 
which  I request  you  will  be  so  good  as  to 
send  to  her,  after  it  is  accepted.” 

In  the  month  of  July,  the  same  year,  Mr. 
Buchanan  wrote  to  several  of  his  friends  by 
an  overland  despatch.  Our  limits  will  not  ad- 
mit of  the  insertion  of  more  than  part  of  one 
5 


50 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


of  these  letters,  and  it  shall  be  an  extract  from 
that  to  his  venerable  friend  Mr.  Newton: 

“ I hope,  my  dear  sir,  that  you  have  re- 
ceived many  letters  from  me  since  my  arri- 
val here,  fori  have  written  many.  You  are 
the  only  person  who  has  written  regularly 
to  me  since  I left  England.  Your  last  gave 
me  much  information,  pleasure,  and  comfort. 

I have  been  now  a year  and  a half  in  India, 
and  have  not  yet  engaged  in  the  ministry; 
and  I know  not  when  I shall.  At  present, 
indeed,  I should  scarcely  be  able,  were  I 
called  to  it.  The  oppression  on  my  chest  is 
so  great,  and  my  breathing  so  quick,  that  I 
cannot  speak  audibly  in  conversation  but 
with  difficulty,  and  the  total  relaxation  of 
my  frame,  and  my  inability  to  sit  up  long, 
admonish  me  that  I am  not  intended  for  long 
service.  Two  fevers  since  my  arrival  here 
have  no  doubt  had  some  effect  in  weakening 
me.  But  I do  not  attribute  my  present  ill- 
ness to  India.  I can  trace  my  pectoral 
weakness  to  midnight  study  at  college.  But 
I am  thankful  that  I am  without  actual 
pain.  Perhaps  I may  be  restored.  Perhaps 
‘ my  mouth  may  yet  be  opened  to  speak  his 
praise.’ 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  51 

“How  is  Dr.  Fearon?  my  dear  Fearon, 
how  are  you?  You  cannot  easily  imagine 
how  gratifying  your  letter  was  to  me.  I re- 
ceived it  on  a sick-bed;  and  had  not  seen 
the  face  of  a Christian  for  a month  before. 
A Hindoo  who  worships  an  idol  with  an 
elephant’s  head,  read  it  to  me  three  times. 
I suppose  the  French  have  not  restored  my 
answer  to  it.  My  frequent  indispositions 
have  hitherto  prevented  me  writing  so  much 
as  I wish;  but  as  I consider  that  all  my  letters 
to  Mr.  Newton  are  letters  to  you,  I conceive 
myself  to  have  written  to  you  a great  deal. 
Remember  me,  as  you  ought,  to  every  mem- 
ber of  your  family,  and  write  me  such  an- 
other letter  as  you  wrote  me  last,  if  you  are 
abler 

In  another  despatch,  dated  three  months 
later,  Mr.  Buchanan  thus  writes — “Tell  Mr. 
Thornton  I often  think  he  has  need  of  great 
faith  to  believe  that  Scripture  which  says, 
‘ Cast  thy  bread  upon  the  waters  and  thou 
shalt  find  it  after  many  days.’  Many  days 
have  elapsed,  and  yet  the  bread  he  threw  to 
me  is  not  returned.” 

This  beneficent  patron  had  not  to  wait 
‘ many  days’  before  he  reaped  the  richest  re- 


52  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

ward  of  his  faith  and  liberality.  Towards 
the  close  of  the  year  1799,  Lord  Mornington 
appointed  Mr.  Buchanan  third  chaplain  to 
the  presidency,  by  which  appointment  he 
was  introduced  into  a sphere  of  usefulness 
in  Calcutta,  not  more  agreeable  to  his  wishes 
than  adapted  to  his  talents.  He  had,  some 
months  previous  to  this  arrangement,  enli- 
vened his  solitude  at  Barrackpore  by  his 
marriage  with  Miss  Mary  Whish,  daughter 
of  the  Rev.  Richard  Whish,  of  Northwold 
in  Norfolk,  whom  he  thus  introduces  to  his 
friend  Mr.  Newton : 

“Miss  Mary  Whish,  and  her  elder  sister, 
came  out  to  India  about  five  months  ago, 
with  their  aunt,  Mrs.  Sandys,  wife  of  Cap- 
tain Sandys,  commissary  of  stores  in  Calcut- 
ta. The  younger  of  these  ladies  was  so 
much  disgusted  with  the  dissipation  of  India, 
that  she  would  gladly  have  returned  single 
to  England.  I did  not  see  her  till  two  months 
after  her  arrival.  But  we  had  not  been  long 
acquainted  before  she  confessed  that  she  had 
found  a friend  who  could  reconcile  her  to 
India.  1 did  not  expect  that  I should  ever 
have  found,  in  this  country,  a young  woman 
whom  I could  so  much  approve.  Mrs.  Bu- 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  53 

chanan  is  not  yet  nineteen.  She  has  had  a 
very  proper  education  for  my  wife.  She 
has  docility  of  disposition,  sweetness  of  tem- 
per, and  a strong  passion  for  retired  life. 
She  is  religious  as  far  as  her  knowledge  goes, 
and  her  knowledge  is  as  great  as  I suppose 
yours  or  mine  was  at  her  age.  Our  marriage 
was  sanctioned  by  the  approbation  of  all 
who  knew  her,  and  all  who  knew  me.  Mrs. 
Buchanan  has  read  many  of  your  letters  to 
me,  and  hopes  you  will  mention  her  name 
in  your  next. 

“ I still  reside  at  Barrackpore,  where,  it  is 
probable,  I shall  remain  some  years.  But  I 
must  take  no  thought  for  to-morrow.  Years, 
days,  and  hours  are  not  mine.  Moments , 
how  sacred!” 

One  of  the  earliest  occasions  of  public  ser- 
vice, to  which  Mr.  Buchanan  was  called, 
after  his  appointment  to  the  chaplaincy  of 
Calcutta,  was  to  preach  a thanksgiving-ser- 
mon before  Lord  Mornington,  and  the  prin- 
cipal officers  of  the  government,  on  account 
of  the  successes  obtained  by  his  Majesty’s 
forces  and  those  of  the  allies;  and  for  the  re- 
establishment of  tranquillity,  and  the  security 
of  the  British  possessions  in  India.  For  this 


54  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

sermon  Mr.  Buchanan  received  the  thanks 
of  the  Governor-general  in  council.  It  was 
afterwards  printed,  and  copies  of  it  sent  to 
every  part  of  British  India,  and  to  the  Direc- 
tors of  the  East  India  Company  at  home. 

During  the  first  six  months  of  the  year 
1800,  the  plan  of  a collegiate  institution  had 
been  formed  by  Lord  Mornington  (then 
created  Marquis  Wellesley,)  for  the  purpose 
of  promoting  the  literary  improvement  of  the 
younger  civil  servants  of  the  Company.  This 
important  measure,  in  the  arrangement  of 
which  Mr.  Buchanan  acted  so  conspicuously 
useful  and  important  apart,  is  thus  detailed 
by  himself,  in  a letter  to  Mr.  Grant: 

“ Lord  Wellesley  is  at  present  engaged  in 
founding  a college,  for  the  instruction  of  the 
young  civil  servants,  in  eastern  literature, 
and  general  learning.  He  desired  me  to 
draw  out  a sketch  of  the  constitution  of  the 
college,  which  I did.  And  now  Mr.  Barlow 
has  instructed  me  to  draw  up  a minute,  as  a 
justification  of  the  measure.  Lord  Welles- 
ley proposes  that  Mr.  Brown  should  be  the 
Provost  of  the  college;  and  he  is  certainly 
the  fittest  man  in  Calcutta  for  that  office.  I 
had  him  in  my  mind  when  drawing  up  the 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  55 

duties  of  the  Provost.  There  will  be  about 
eight  or  ten  professors.  No  promotion  in 
the  service  but  through  the  medium  of  this 
institution.  The  students  to  remain  at  col- 
lege for  three  or  five  years.  Prizes  and 
honours  to  be  proposed  for  those  who  distin- 
guish themselves;  and  degrees  to  be  taken, 
to  qualify  for  certain  offices.” 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1S01,  Mr. 
Buchanan  entered  upon  the  important  and 
laborious  duties  of  Vice-Provost  and  profes- 
sor of  classics,  in  this  college.  Thus,  a work 
was  at  length  laid  before  him,  which  pro- 
mised not  only  ample  employment  but  ex- 
tensive usefulness,  and  which  was  fitted  to 
call  forth  the  utmost  exertions  of  his  talents, 
hitherto  in  a manner  dormant,  in  India.  The 
two  objects  now  most  interesting  to  him,  the 
church  and  the  college,  form,  as  might  be 
expected,  the  chief  topics  of  his  letters  to  his 
friends;  but  as  it  cannot  be  supposed  that  our 
young  readers  should  feel  much  interest  in 
hearing  that  he  was  lecturing  on  Homer  and 
Virgil,  Terence  and  Juvenal,  we  shall  con- 
fine ourselves  to  the  selection  of  extracts 
from  such  of  his  letters  as  treat  of  things 
spiritual,  rather  than  of  things  classical ; and 


56  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

of  the  former,  nothing  more  precious  could, 
perhaps,  be  selected  from  the  whole  mass  of 
his  correspondence  than  the  following  letter 
addressed  to  his  colleague  and  friend,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Brown,  then  residing  at  Chander- 
nagore,  for  the  benefit  of  his  health: 

“Calcutta,  29th  Nov.  1801. 

“ My  dear  Sir, 

“ I received  your  letter  last  night.  I envy 
much  the  zealous  affection  which  animates 
your  mind,  and  would  gladly  go  up  to  Chan- 
dernagore  also  to  obtain  the  same.  Old  Mr. 
Newton,  when  in  the  country,  used  to  think 
that  London  was  Sardis;  but  when  he  came 
up  to  town,  he  found  there  a great  assembly 
walking  in  white,  and  so  he  joined  them.  I 
have  thought  more  seriously  in  Calcutta 
than  ever  I did  at  Barrackpore.  But  what  I 
have  been  at  any  period  of  my  life,  is  so  lit- 
tle like  what  I would  wish  to  be,  that  I can- 
not contemplate  it  without  remorse.  I do 
not  know  that  I ever  had  what  Christians 
call  zeal.  I recollect,  that  I expected  it 
would  grow  when  I entered  the  ministry; 
but  I had  scarcely  entered  the  ministry,  and 
preached  a few  times,  when  I was  sent  to 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  57 

this  country.  I never  felt,  as  you  do,  what 
it  was  to  preach  profitably  and  zealously  for 
a season.  That  is  a work  I have  to  begin. 
One  thing  urges  me  sometimes  to  press  for- 
ward with  hope,  and  that  is,  that  all  I say  ap- 
pears to  me  to  be  so  very  unlike  what  it  ought 
to  be,  that  I imagine  something  better  might 
be  attempted.  And  yet,  were  the  Spirit  in- 
deed to  descend,  we  cannot  expect  that  God, 
who  worketh  by  natural  means,  should  sud- 
denly add  the  eloquent  mouth,  and  new 
powers  of  memory  and  understanding.  The 
holy  skill  of  preaching  appears  to  be  the 
fruit  of  long  experience  and  converse  among 
God’s  people.  And  in  Calcutta,  or  any  other 
place,  the  able  minister  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment can  only  be  made  by  nightly  and  wake- 
ful meditation,  patient  study,  and  prayer, 
producing  self-denial. 

“ It  appears  to  me,  that  it  was  never  in- 
tended that  the  gospel  should  flourish  in 
the  heart  and  mouth  of  any  minister,  who 
did  not  make  it  the  ‘one  thing,’  the  sole 
point  of  heartfelt  recurrence.  But,  when  it 
it  is  made  so,  I can  easily  conceive  how  the 
tender  plant  grows  a great  tree,  with  spread- 
ing branches  and  refreshing  fruit.  Then,  no 
6 


58 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


doubt,  a mind  naturally  barren  bears  exu- 
berant ideas,  and  is  constantly  forming  lively 
images:  and,  though  the  mouth  be  rude  in 
speech,  the  full  heart  becomes  vocal,  and 
utters  the  word  in  season. 

“ Whether  either  of  us  will  be  able  thus  to 
make  the  gospel  the  one  thing,  time  will  show. 
He  that  warreth  ought  not  to  entangle  him- 
self with  the  affairs  of  this  life.  But  do  we 
war?  Time  enough  for  the  soldier  to  disen- 
cumber himself  when  he  begins  to  fight.  It 
is  easy  to  throw  off  a college,  but  it  is  very 
difficult  to  take  up  the  church.  But  when 
the  church  spirit  appears,  it  will  soon  con- 
quer the  college.  The  grand  question  is, 
ought  not  means  to  be  used  to  mature  the 
spirit  we  desire  ? As  to  myself,  it  is  my 
only  desire  to  be  of  some  service  to  the 
church  of  Christ  before  I die;  and  I would 
gladly  seize  any  means,  by  change  of  situa- 
tion or  otherwise,  which  would  enable  me 
to  do  so.  As  to  this  world  there  is  no  ob- 
ject— if  I know  my  own  heart  at  all — which 
I have  in  view;  neither  of  family,  of  fortune, 
of  situation,  of  leaving  this  country,  or  con- 
tinuing in  it.  I have  chiefly  to  complain  of 
a languid  and  heartless  constitution,  both 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  59 

in  body  and  mind,  which  makes  me  to 
bear  easily  with  all  things,  and  to  have  little 
pleasure  in  any  thing.  This  loss  of  energy 
and  life  has  been  occasioned  partly  by  a con- 
tinued course  of  ill  health,  partly  by  the  unto- 
ward circumstances  in  my  situation,  since  I 
arrived  in  the  country,  but  chiefly  by  the  na- 
tural contagion  of  unchristian  manners.  I am, 
however,  more  independent  of  society  1 dis- 
like, than  at  any  former  period,  since  my  ar- 
rival in  India;  and  I hope  to  be  yet  more  so. 
Whether  by  resigning  college-appointments, 
secluding  myself  from  the  world,  and  preach- 
ing twice  a week,  I should  be  of  more  ser- 
vice, than  by  maintaining  a public  situation, 
is  a question  I cannot  answer.  What  may 
be  impossible  and  improper  now,  may  be 
possible  and  proper  hereafter. 

“ However,  the  chief  consideration,  at  pre- 
sent, is  the  state  of  the  heart.  How  is  the 
soul  with  God?  I endeavour,  by  prayer,  to 
restore  it  daily;  relying,  though  feebly,  on  the 
aid  of  the  Mediator,  wondering,  sometimes, 
that  I am  not  worse,  oppressed  in  spirit  at  a 
review  of  the  past,  and  hoping  for  better 
days. 


60 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


“I  shall  ever  be  ready  to  accede  to  any 
plan  you  can  suggest  for  the  furtherance  of 
our  ministry.  You  say  you  ‘ long  to  launch 
out  into  the  fulness  of  Christ.’  So  do  I.  But 
these  words  are  too  apostolic  for  me  at  pre- 
sent. In  order  to  launch  forth  like  I 

should  need  not  only  a new  effusion  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  but  those  natural  abilities  which 
generally  accompany  such  an  effusion,  in 
order  to  make  it  useful.  Circumstances  seem 
to  admonish  me,  that  the  ‘still  small  voice,’ 
and  not  the  ‘rushing  mighty  wind,’ is  my 
province  in  the  gospel.  What  another  school 
than  Calcutta  would  have  produced,  I know 
not.  But  I shall  be  blessed,  if  grace  be  given 
unto  me  to  do  what  I can,  consistently,  and 
steadily,  in  my  various  situations.  Unhap- 
pily, collegiate  avocations  usurp  much  of  my 
time.  But  let  us  beware  of  repining  at  the 
necessity  of  spending  time  in  this  way,  till 
we  become  confident,  that  were  all  our  time 
at  our  own  disposal,  we  should  spend  it  in  a 
better.  I earnestly  pray  that  we  may  both 
be  rightly  directed  in  our  labours  in  this  vine- 
yard; that  we  may  see  some  fruit  in  others, 
and  enjoy  the  comfort  ourselves  of  faithful 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  61 

ministers  of  the  gospel.  I think  better  days 
are  at  hand.  In  this  hope  I remain,  my  dear 
Sir,  very  affectionately  yours, 

C.  Buchanan.” 

With  Mrs.  Buchanan,  whose  very  delicate 
health  had  obliged  her  to  return  to  Europe 
for  the  benefit  of  her  native  air,  Mr.  Bucha- 
nan maintained  a frequent  correspondence. 
And  as  in  the  above  letter  we  have  seen  the 
Christian  pastor  unbosoming  himself  in  the 
confidence  of  friendship  to  his  fellow-labourer 
in  the  gospel;  so,  in  the  extracts  we  are  now 
to  present  to  the  reader,  we  see  the  Christian 
husband,  in  his  correspondence  with  a yet 
dearer  friend,  animated  by  the  same  feelings 
of  ardent  and  elevated  piety,  and  the  same 
devotion  to  his  Master’s  service;  evincing 
also  the  sincerity  of  his  gratitude  to  God,  by 
his  gratitude  to  his  earthly  benefactors.  The 
beginning  of  this  year,  1802,  his  income  being 
considerably  augmented,  Mr.  Buchanan  au- 
thorized his  mother  to  draw  upon  him  for 
£300  annually. 

Having  written  at  some  length  referring  to 
certain  passages  in  his  early  history,  he  thus 
concludes  a letter  to  Mrs.  Buchanan : — “Such, 


62  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

my  dearest  Mary,  has  been  my  varied  life, 
and  such  the  wonderful  Providence  which 
has  watched  over  me.  I pray  that,  now  I 
am  settled,  I may  be  enabled  to  show  a heart 
fixed  on  my  Saviour  and  on  the  ministration 
of  his  word.  I feel  that  nothing  in  this  world 
can  afford  me  any  delight  equal  to  what  I 
hope  to  find  in  the  labour  of  the  everlasting 
gospel.  No  fortune,  or  rank  in  life,  can  ever, 
I think,  give  any  solid  comfort  to  my  soul: 
nothing  but  heavenly  draughts  can  quench 
my  thirst. 

“ My  infirm  constitution  admonishes  me 
not  to  expect  to  enjoy  life,  as  some  speak, 
and  I am  thankful  for  every  barrier  which 
God  erects  against  my  taking  up  my  rest  in 
the  wilderness.  Let  us  then,  my  dear  Mary, 
live  for  the  day,  seeking  that  heavenly  peace, 
which  is  always  attainable.  We  have  learnt 
from  our  past  experience,  that  our  times  are 
in  His  hands,  and  we  shall  confess  at  the  end, 
that  He  hath  done  all  things  well. 

“I  feel  a deep  sense  of  the  importance  of 
my  present  situation,  and  of  the  necessity  of 
using  the  talent  committed  to  my  charge. 
The  uncertainty  of  having  such  a useful 
sphere  of  action  much  longer,  or  my  health 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  63 

continued,  or  my  reputation  supported — these 
things  excite  me  to  greater  exertions  while  it 
is  called  to-day. 

“ The  society  of  religious  people  here  pray 
that  I may  be  enabled  to  do  something  for 
the  gospel.  I am  now  in  better  health  than 
formerly;  my  spirits  are  more  alive;  and  I 
trust  my  hopes  in  the  gospel  will  be  fulfilled. 
You,  my  beloved  wife,  can  now  pray  in  the 
faith:  a sense  of  religion  has  visited  you. 
Cherish  it  as  the  life  of  your  soul:  esteem 
it  the  pearl  of  great  price,  far  exceeding  in 
value  the  joys  of  your  family,  or  the  wealth 
of  the  Indies.  I know  that  gay  society  at 
home  will  impede  your  progress  for  a while; 
but  these  difficulties  are  useful  in  proving 
and  trying  us,  and  bringing  us  forth  like  gold 
purified  in  the  fire.  It  is  not  preciseness  of 
external  conduct,  but  communion  with  God 
in  prayer,  which  forms  the  Christian’s  char- 
acter. If  you  continue  to  approach  the  throne 
of  grace  with  as  much  earnestness  as  you 
used  when  on  the  great  waters,  you  will 
gradually  arrive  at  a holy  state  of  mind,  pure 
satisfaction  of  soul,  and  inexpressible  delight 
in  the  contemplation  of  the  gospel.  Christ 
will  be  formed  in  you,  and  you  will  begin  to 


64  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

learn  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and 
height  of  his  unsearchable  riches. — All  you 
have  to  do  is,  to  give  your  testimony  to  the 
truth  of  real  religion,  when  opportunities 
shall  be  afforded,  in  modesty  and  simplicity: 
alleging  that  the  gospel  is  notin  form , but  in 
power,  and  that  we  must  all  suffer  a change 
of  heart,  before  we  can  enter  the  kingdom  of 
God.  This  is  the  truth  which  I maintain  in 
my  preaching,  and  it  is  found  to  be  the  only 
effectual  doctrine  to  reach  the  hearts  of  men. 

“ By  the  last  ships,  I sent  £400  to  Mr. 
Thornton,  being  the  amount  of  his  expense 
on  my  account  at  college  for  four  years,  at 
£100  per  annum.  He  never  expected  that  I 
should  repay  him;  but  God  has  put  it  in  my 
power,  and  therefore  it  is  my  duty.  I told 
him,  I only  sent  it  back  to  the  fountain,  from 
whence  it  would  probably  soon  flow  out  again 
in  some  act  of  benevolence.  I also  told  him 
that  I meant  to  devote  £500  for  the  support 
of  a young  man  at  the  University,  of  religi- 
ous character,  and  good  ability,  who  might 
be  in  poor  circumstances;  and  whom  he,  or 
Mr.  Newton,  or  Dr.  Milner,  should  select. 
At  the  same  time,  I remitted  an  order  on 
Messrs  Boehm  and  Co.,  to  Mr.  T.  for  paying 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  65 

the  sum  of  £125  per  annum,  by  half-yearly 
instalments,  for  this  purpose:  and  I expressed 
a wish  that  the  young  man  might  prove  an 
honour  to  the  gospel,  and  become  a useful 
labourer  in  his  Master’s  vineyard.  While  it 
is  in  my  power,  I wish  to  do  some  good  thing 
for  the  gospel  of  my  blessed  Lord.  I may 
soon  be  called  hence:  may  I be  able  to  de- 
vote my  heart  to  his  glory  while  I stay. 
May  we  be  grateful  stewards  of  God’s  bless- 
ings, so  abundant  and  unlooked  for!  and  may 
we  continue  daily  to  remember  the  wonder- 
ful way  in  which  we  have  been  led  from  our 
early  years  unto  this  day !” 

Early  in  the  year  1803,  Marquis  Wellesley 
presided  at  the  second  annual  disputations  of 
the  students  of  the  college  of  Fort  William. 
But,  interesting  as  this  institution  was  to  Mr. 
Buchanan,  and  eminent  as  was  the  station 
which  he  occupied  in  it,  we  are  persuaded  it 
would  by  no  means  be  a subject  of  very  pro- 
fitable discussion  to  our  young  readers,  to  en- 
ter into  any  of  the  details  connected  either 
with  its  administration  or  existence;  particu- 
larly as  its  existence  scarcely  exceeded  more 
than  six  or  seven  years  in  its  original  form, 
being  discountenanced  by  the  Honourable 


66  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

Board  of  Directors  at  home,  and  new-model- 
led shortly  before  Mr.  Buchanan  finally  left 
India. 

In  the  spring  of  this  year,  he  received  let- 
ters announcing  the  intention  of  Mrs.  Bu- 
chanan to  return  to  India.  “ She  comes 
out,”  says  he,  writing  to  a mutual  friend, 
“to  a promising  scene  of  joy;  to  see  her  lit- 
tle Augusta,  now  grown  up  a healthy  and 
talkative  girl;  calling  out  for  mamma  for 
two  years  past  in  vain. 

“ Providence  hath  well  ordered  her  (Mrs. 
Buchanan’s)  steps.  It  may  be,  indeed,  that 
I shall  never  see  her;  or  that  I shall  contem- 
plate her  departing  spirit  for  a short  time  in 
her  emaciated  frame.  But  then,  God  hath 
made  with  her  a covenant  well  ordered  and 
sure!  Thus  it  is  with  my  house.  And  this 
is  my  joy.  Thus  God  hath  blessed  our  short 
sojourn  together,  and  the  end  will  be  an 
eternal  song  of  glory  to  his  redeeming  love.” 

This  year  the  number  of  Mr.  Buchanan’s 
correspondents  was  increased  by  the  return 
of  Major  Sandys  to  Europe;  a gentleman  to 
whom  affliction  had  come  with  a precious 
blessing  and  to  whom  Mr.  Buchanan  and  his 
friend  Mr.  Brown,  had  been  peculiarly  useful, 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  67 

in  the  course  of  their  valuable  public  minis- 
trations. In  the  following  letter  to  this  inter- 
esting individual,  whose  name  frequently  oc- 
curs in  the  original  memoir — of  which  we 
cannot  hope  to  preserve  more  than  a very  im- 
perfect sketch — his  correspondent  mentions 
the  arrival  of  Mrs.  Buchanan  at  Calcutta: 
“Your  letter  from  St.  Helena  I have  just 
received  by  Mrs.  Buchanan,  who  arrived 
there  the  day  after  you  sailed.  Mary  is 
much  improved  in  health,  and  greatly  ma- 
tured in  spiritual  knowledge,  strength,  and 
grace,  which  is  the  chief  theme  of  my  hap- 
piness. Her  missing  you  was  a keen  disap- 
pointment at  the  moment;  but  she  soon  re- 
flected that  God  had  ordered  it  for  wise  and 
gracious  purposes,  and  then  she  submitted. 
She  opened  your  letters  to  me  while  she  was 
at  Major  Greentree’s.  These  letters  aston- 
ished her  beyond  measure.  She  thought  you 
had  yet  been  a man  of  the  world — for  she 
had  not  heard  that  your  affliction  had  been 
sanctified  to  you;  but  behold  she  found  you 
to  be  a child  of  God,  your  understanding  illu- 
minated with  knowledge,  and  your  heart 
expanding  with  love,  hope,  joy,  zeal,  and  all 
the  charities.  She  lamented  that  she  had 


68  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

no  Christian  near  her,  to  whom  she  might  in 
pious  confidence,  communicate  these  happy 
news.  So  she  disburdened  her  heart  by 
writing  a letter  to  me.  I was  rejoiced  to  find 
by  your  letters,  that  the  gospel  is  still  glorious 
in  your  view,  and  that  the  world  and  its 
vanities  had  not  obscured  the  heavenly 
vision.  May  this  happy  state  be  ever  yours 
without  alloy  or  reverse,  but  such  as  may  be 
necessary  to  confirm,  and  strengthen  and 
perfect  you  in  the  inner  man.” 

In  the  summer  of  1803,  Mr.  Buchanan, 
anxious  for  the  civilization  and  moral  im- 
provement of  the  heathen,  whom  he  saw 
daily  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge,  and 
whom  he  saw,  besides,  confided  by  Divine 
Providence,  doubtless  for  high,  moral,  and 
religious  purposes,  to  the  care  of  Great  Bri- 
tain, wrote  letters  to  the  heads  of  the  uni- 
versities at  home  containing  proposals — 
1st,  “For  the  best  essay,  in  English  prose, 
on  the  best  means  of  extending  the  blessings 
of  civilization  and  true  religion  among  the 
sixty  millions,  inhabitants  of  Hindostan,  sub- 
ject to  British  authority,”  in  each  university, 
viz.  Oxford,  Cambridge,  Edinburgh,  Glas- 
gow, St.  Andrews,  Aberdeen,  and  Trinity 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  69 

College,  Dublin;  £100  was  the  prize  offered. 
2d,  “For  the  best  Latin  ode  on  Collegium 
Bengulense ,”  £25;  and  3d,  the  same  sum 
for  a Greek  ode.  The  sum  of  £50  each,  for 
the  best  Latin  and  Greek  poems,  was  offer- 
ed to  successful  candidates  at  each  of  the 
public  schools,  viz.  Eton,  Westminster,  Win- 
chester, and  the  Charter-house  schools;  in 
all,  no  less  than  £1650  was  thus  appropria- 
ted by  Mr.  Buchanan  to  this  high  purpose; 
a gift  almost  as  large  as  the  benevolence 
which  prompted  it. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1S04,  we  find 
many  notices  in  the  original  memoir,  of  the 
college  of  Fort-William,  its  annual  disputa- 
tions, and  the  speech  of  Marquis  Wellesley, 
as  he  closed  the  proceedings  of  the  day.  In 
the  course  of  this  year,  Mr.  Buchanan  thus 
writes  of  the  college  and  of  himself,  in  a 
letter  to  Major  Sandvs: 

“We  are  much  the  same  in  church,  and 
state,  and  collegers  when  you  left  us;  only, 
in  respect  to  myself,  my  various  labours  have 
increased,  are  increasing,  and,  I fear,  will  not 
be  diminished.  I am  literally  left  alone  in 
many  matters  of  a public  nature,  particularly 
in  a battle  now  fighting,  the  worst  I have  yet 


70  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

had — with  Mussulman  and  Hindoo  preju- 
dices against  translations  of  the  Scriptures. 
Their  clamour  has  assailed  the  government. 
Lord  W.  and  Mr.  Barlow  are  neuter;  but  the 
old  civil  servants  fan  the  flame.  A folio  vo- 
lume would  not  detail  the  particulars;  but  I 
trust  you  will  soon  hear  of  the  good  effect.  In 
the  meantime,  I am  growing  infirm  in  body, 
and  long  for  more  holy  employ  than  that  of 
hewing  wood  only  for  our  future  sanctuary 
in  India.  I know  that  what  is  doing  is  use- 
ful ; but  spiritual  comforts  do  not  accompany 
the  occupation  in  the  degree  I desire,  and 
look  forward  to,  when  I have  peace  from 
public  conflict.” 

Amidst  his  various  labours,  a severe  do- 
mestic affliction  awaited  him  this  year,  which 
came  very  near  his  heart.  This  was  the  re- 
appearance of  alarming  symptoms  of  con- 
sumption in  Mrs.  Buchanan,  which  made  it 
necessary  they  should  again  part;  and  she 
embarked, together  with  her  youngest  daugh- 
ter, for  Europe,  in  the  January  following. 
The  memoranda  of  Mr.  Buchanan  testify 
with  what  warmth  of  affection  he  again  fol- 
lowed her  in  spirit  across  the  mighty  waters. 
By  these,  it  is  said,  frequent  notices  of  letters, 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  71 

written  to  her  weekly  and  even  daily,  occur, 
of  which  none,  however,  remain.  It  was 
about  this  anxious  period  that  he  began  to 
prepare  that  work,  to  which  India  is,  doubt- 
less much  indebted,  though  the  results  of  it 
were  but  faintly  viewed  by  Mr.  Buchanan 
himself,  viz.: — A Memoir  on  the  Expe- 
diency of  an  Ecclesiastical  Establishment 
for  British  India;” — the  object  of  which 
was,  to  provide  religious  instruction  for  the 
European  servants  of  the  company,  and 
other  British  inhabitants  of  India ; and  which 
would  also  necessarily  both  become  a means 
of  “perpetuating  the  Christian  religion  among 
our  own  countrymen  there,  and  prove  a 
foundation  for  the  ultimate  civilization  of  the 
natives.” 

During  the  course  of  the  year  1804,  and 
beginning  of  1805,  some  opposition  had  been 
made  to  the  doctrines  preached  by  Mr.  Bu- 
chanan and  his  colleague,  by  two  or  three 
of  the  other  chaplains  of  the  Presidency.  On 
this  occasion,  he  was  induced  to  deliver  a 
valuable  series  of  discourses  on  the  Creed 
and  Articles  of  the  Church  of  England. 
These  sermons  were  of  a very  superior  or- 
der, and  produced  the  happiest  effects.  In 


72 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


the  month  of  June  of  this  year,  Mr.  Bu- 
chanan again  proposed  certain  prizes  to  the 
universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  of  no 
less  amount  than  the  sum  of  £500.  The 
subjects  of  the  essays  were  as  follows: — 
“1  st,  The  probable  design  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence in  subjecting  so  large  a portion  of 
Asia  to  the  British  dominion.  2d,  The  duty, 
the  means,  and  the  consequences  of  transla- 
ting the  Scriptures  into  the  oriental  tongues, 
and  of  promoting  Christian  knowledge  in 
Asia.  3d,  A brief  historic  view  of  the  pro- 
gress of  the  gospel  in  different  nations,  since 
its  promulgation,  illustrated  by  maps  show- 
ing its  luminous  track  throughout  the  world, 
with  chronological  notices  of  its  duration  in 
particular  places.” 

About  the  date  of  these  proposals  to  the 
universities,  Mr.  Buchanan  requested  per- 
mission to  be  absent  from  Calcutta  for  four 
months,  for  the  benefit  of  his  health.  To  this 
request  the  Governor-general  immediately  as- 
sented, and  signified,  officially,  his  approba- 
tion of  Mr.  Buchanan’s  intended  journey. 
But,  while  he  was  preparing  for  this  impor- 
tant expedition,  he  was  attacked  with  an  ill- 
ness so  alarming,  that  no  hopes  were  enter- 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN. 


73 


tained  of  his  recovery.  God,  however,  was 
graciously  pleased  to  bring  his  servant  back 
from  the  borders  of  the  grave,  having  still  a 
great  work  for  him  to  perform. 

He  had  hardly  been  restored  from  his  dan- 
gerous illness,  and  had  gone  into  the  country 
for  the  re-establishment  of  his  health,  when 
the  afflicting  intelligence  of  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Buchanan  reached  him.  This  distressing, 
though  not  unexpected  event,  had  taken  place 
on  the  18th  of  June,  on  board  the  vessel  in 
which  she  was  returning  to  England,  off  the 
the  island  of  St.  Helena.  Of  Mr.  Buchan- 
an’s feeling  on  this  deeply  mournful  occa- 
sion, the  following  letters  afford  an  affecting 
recital : — 

“My  dear  Sandys, 

“ I have  been  at  this  place,  Sooksagur,  for 
some  time  past,  in  the  hope  of  getting  a little 
strength.  I was  visited  by  a fever  about  two 
months  ago,  and  was  despaired  of  for  a day 
or  two.  But  the  prayers  of  the  righteous  were 
offered  up,  and  my  days  have  been  prolonged. 
It  was  with  a kind  of  reluctance  I found  my- 
self carried  back,  by  the  refluent  waves,  to 
encounter  again  the  storms  of  life;  for  I had 
7 


74  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

hoped  the  fight  was  done.  Although  unpro- 
fitable has  been  my  life,  and  feeble  my  exer- 
tions, yet  I was  more  afraid  of  trials  to  come, 
if  I should  survive,  than  of  departing  to  my 
rest,  if  it  was  the  will  of  God.  I had  made 
a disposition  of  my  fortune  to  Mary,  and  her 
pious  purposes — for  she  too  had  undertakings 
in  view — believing  that  she  would  be  much 
more  useful  than  I could.  My  first  care,  on 
my  convalescence,  was  to  write  to  her  an  ac- 
count of  that  event.  In  a few  days  after- 
wards the  Calcutta  Indiaman  arrived  from 
St.  Helena,  and  brought  me  the  news  of  my 
dear  Mary’s  decease!  Before  she  went  away, 
I perceived  that  her  affections  were  nearly 
weaned  from  this  world;  and  she  often  said, 
that  she  thought  God  was  preparing  her  for 
his  presence  in  glory.  She  was  greatly  fa- 
voured in  her  near  access  to  God  in  prayer; 
and  she  delighted  in  retirement  and  sacred 
meditation.  She  was  jealous  of  herself  lat- 
terly, when  she  anticipated  the  happiness  of 
our  all  meeting  in  England,  and  endeavoured 
to  chastise  the  thought. — Her  sufferings  were 
great,  but  she  accounted  her  consolations 
greater;  and  she  used  to  admire  the  goodness 
of  God  to  her,  in  bringing  her  to  a knowledge 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  75 

of  the  truth,  at  so  early  an  age.  It  was  her 
intention,  had  she  lived  to  reach  England,  to 
have  gone  down  with  her  two  little  girls  to 
visit  you,  saying,  ‘We  shall  behold  each  other 
as  two  new  creatures.’  You  had  been  ac- 
cused to  her  of  being  too  peculiar,  and  she 
wished  to  see  what  was  amiss* 

“ When  she  found  her  dissolution  drawing 
near,  she  solemnly  devoted  her  two  little  girls 
to  God,  and  prayed  that  he  would  be  their 
Father,  and  bring  them  up  in  his  holy  fear, 
and  preserve  them  from  the  vanities  of  this 
evil  world.  She  said  she  could  willingly  die 
for  the  souls  of  her  children;  and  she  did  die 
in  the  confident  hope  of  seeing  them  both  in 
glory. 

“ Having  had  it  in  contemplation  to  have 
followed  my  dear  Mary  to  England  next 
year,  I had  let  my  house  at  Garden  Reach  to 
Sir  John  D’Oyly.  I had  also  sold  my  furni- 
ture, horses,  &c.  previously  to  my  proceeding 
to  Malabar.  But,  in  the  meantime,  I fell 
sick,  and  now  that  I have  recovered,  I mean 
to  defer  my  journey  to  the  coast  till  the  new 
government  be  settled.  Sir  George  Barlow 
is  at  present  up  the  country. — I do  not  know 
whether  I shall  go  to  England  next  year  or 


76 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


not;  I am  now  a desolate  old  man,  though 
young  in  years.  But  my  path  will,  I doubt 
not,  be  made  ‘clear  as  noon-day.’  By  your 
late  letters  I see  you  are  ‘flourishing  like  a 
palm-tree;’  how  often  have  you  passed  the 
palm-tree  in  India,  without  comparing  it  to 
the  righteous  man ! 

“ My  dear  Mary’s  name  and  character 
were,  latterly,  well  known  among  the  excel- 
lent of  the  earth;  and  her  memory  has  left  a 
fragrance  for  years  to  come.” 

Towards  thecloseof  this  year, on  recovering 
from  a second  attack  of  fever  and  ague,  Mr. 
Buchanan  learnt  that  Sir  George  Barlow, 
now  Governor-general,  had  appointed  him 
Provost  of  the  college  of  Fort-William,  under 
the  new  regulation  which  admitted  only  of 
one  superintending  officer.  This  appoint- 
ment, however,  he  immediately  signified  to 
government  his  wish  to  resign  in  favour  of 
his  valued  friend,  Mr.  Brown.  No  decisive 
arrangement,  however, appears  to  have  been 
made  upon  the  subject,  till  the  arrival  of  de- 
finitive orders  from  England.  This  was  not 
the  only  honour  of  which  Mr.  Buchanan 
was  disposed  to  waive  the  reception.  His 
valued  and  excellent  friend,  Mr.  Grant,  hav- 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  77 

ing  written  to  him,  probably,  on  the  subject 
of  the  ecclesiastical  establishment  in  India, 
and  the  probability  of  his  being  raised  to  the 
episcopal  dignity,  he  thus  writes  in  reply: — 
“ As  to  returning,  in  order  to  receive  the  epis- 
copal dignity,  my  soul  sinks  at  the  thought  of 
it;  I trust  my  lines  will  rather  be  cast  in  a 
curacy.  Place  the  mitre  on  any  head:  never 
fear,  it  will  do  good  among  the  Hindoos.  A 
spiritual  bishop  will  appear  in  due  time.” 
Among  other  exertions,  in  behalf  of  India, 
made  by  Mr.  Buchanan  this  year,  was  an  en- 
deavour to  promote  and  encourage  the  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures  into  the  oriental  lan- 
guages. For  this  purpose,  among  other  efforts 
made  in  India,  he  offered  a premium  of  thirty 
guineas  for  the  four  best  sermons  on  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  verna- 
cular dialects  of  the  east.  Two  of  the  ser- 
mons were  to  be  preached  at  Oxford,  and  two 
at  Cambridge,  by  such  persons  as  the  Uni- 
versities would  appoint.  These  offers  to  the 
Universities  were  in  each  case  accepted.  In 
the  course  of  the  preceding  year,  the  degree 
of  doctor  of  divinity  had  been  conferred  on 
him,  by  the  University  of  Glasgow,  of  which 
he  had  formerly  been  a member.  With  re- 


78  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

gard  to  the  prize-compositions  at  the  Univer- 
sities, and  schools,  it  may  be  sufficient  to  say, 
that  those  which  carried  away  the  palm,  as 
well  as  a few  others  which  were  unsuccess- 
ful, were  afterwards  published,  and  that  they 
generally  contributed  to  bring  before  the  pub- 
lic, the  propriety  and  obligation  of  Great 
Britain  to  endeavour  to  ameliorate  the  moral 
and  religious  condition  of  her  eastern  empire. 

Dr.  Buchanan  had  for  some  time  been  con- 
templating a journey  to  the  south  of  India, 
before  returning  to  England.  This  journey 
he  commenced  in  March,  1806.  The  objects 
he  had  in  view  in  undertaking  it,  were  to  in- 
vestigate the  state  of  superstition  at  the  most 
celebrated  temples  of  the  Hindoos — to  ex- 
amine the  churches,  and  libraries  of  the  Ro- 
mish, Syrian,  and  protestant  Christians;  to 
ascertain  the  state  of  the  eastern  Jews;  to 
discover  persons  qualified  to  promote  learn- 
ing in  the  respective  districts  he  should  visit, 
and  to  open  some  channels  of  communication 
for  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures.  The 
detail  of  these  objects  with  the  manner  in 
which  Dr.  Buchanan  was  enabled  to  accom- 
plish them,  has  been  so  fully  explained  in 
his  work,  entitled  Christian  Researches  in 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  79 

India , that  we  shall  not  attempt  to  recapitu- 
late them  here.  For  the  entertainment  of 
our  young  readers  however,  and  to  show  how 
this  great  and  good  man  could  write  to  little 
children,  we  transcribe  one  letter  written 
during  this  journey,  addressed  to  his  two 
daughters,  then  only  four  and  five  years  of 
age : — 

Tanjore  in  India,  1st  September,  1806. 

“ My  dearest  little  Girls, 

CHARLOTTE  AND  AU&USTA, 

“ 1 hope  you  are  very  well.  Whenever 
you  can  both  read  the  Bible,  let  me  know, 
and  I shall  go  home.  I want  little  girls  who 
can  say  to  papa  at  breakfast,  ‘ Papa,  we  will 
read  the  newspapers  to  you,  while  you  take 
tea.  I want  little  girls  who  can  read  when 
papa  writes  so, * and  who  do  not  oblige  him 
to  draw  little  letters  till  his  fingers  ache. 

“ I am  happy,  my  dear  children,  to  hear  so 
good  an  account  of  you.  Be  very  good,  and 
I shall  come  to  you  soon. 

“ I saw  the  two  little  daughters  of  the  king 
of  Tanjore  to-day.  They  are  covered  with 

* The  first  part  of  the  letter  their  papa  had  written  like 
printed  letters. 


80 


LABOURERS  IN  THE. EAST. 


pearls  and  diamonds,  but  their  skins  are  black, 
and  they  cannot  read  one  word,  although  they 
are  about  eight  years  of  age.  Therefore  my 
own  two  little  girls  are  more  dear  to  their 
affectionate  father  than  the  princesses  of  Tan- 
jore.  C.  Buchanan.” 

In  this  journey,  which  Dr.  Buchanan  ac- 
complished in  the  space  of  one  year,  return- 
ing again  to  Calcutta,  in  March,  1S07,  having 
travelled  more  than  five  thousand  miles,  he 
fully  attained  the  objects  he  had  in  view; 
which  are  far  too  vast  and  important  to  be 
detailed  in  this  little  book.  On  his  return  to 
Calcutta,  he  found  an  institution,  doubtless 
of  much  interest  to  his  heart,  the  College  of 
Fort  William,  reduced  within  very  narrow 
limits;  the  offices  of  provost  and  vice-provost 
abolished,  and  the  professorships,  reduced  to 
three.  “ The  labours,  the  influence,  and  the 
income  of  Dr.  Buchanan  were,  in  conse- 
quence of  this  arrangement,  materially  di- 
minished.”— The  reduction  of  the  former  was 
necessary  to  his  health,  while  that  of  the  lat- 
ter affected  him  only  as  it  circumscribed  his 
means  of  usefulness.  The  great  object  of  his 
mind  was  the  promotion  of  Christianity  in 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  81 

India.  This  was  the  object  he  had  in  view 
in  his  recent  journeys  in  Malabar;  and,  to 
promote  it,  he,  on  his  return  to  Calcutta,  drew 
up  a statement  of  the  facts  and  observations 
which  he  had  accumulated  in  the  course  of 
his  travels,  and  which  he  published  under  the 
title  of  “ Literary  Intelligence. 

Towards  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1807, 
Dr.  Buchanan  proposed  to  leave  Calcutta,  on 
his  return  to  Europe.  Previous  to  his  de- 
parture, he  wrote  the  following  letter  to  his 
two  little  girls: — 

“ I am  now  about  to  quit  India,  and  to  go 
home  to  see  you.  I propose  to  leave  Calcutta 
in  the  course  of  next  month.  If  I find  it  dan- 
gerous to  go  home  overland,  I shall  proceed 
from  Bombay  by  sea.  I shall  probably  sail 
over  those  waters  where  your  dear  mother 
lies.  Do  you  not  know,  that  at  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead  she  will  come  forth  with  a 
‘ glorious  body?’  Though  it  be  ‘ sown  in  dis- 
honour, it  is  raised  in  glory?’  Of  this  you 
may  read  in  the  Bible,  and  in  the  Burial  Ser- 
vice. Your  mother  will  come  forth  with  a 
1 glorious  body,’  for  she  was  a good  woman, 
and  remembered  her  Creator  in  the  days  of 
her  youth.  Perhaps  I shall  die  too  before  I 
8 


82  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

reach  England:  you  ought,  therefore,  to  pray 
that  God  would  preserve  my  life,  if  it  be  his 
will,  that  I may  see  you,  and  show  you  the 
affection  of  a father,  and  receive  the  affection 
of  daughters,  and  lead  you  onward,  with 
myself,  to  that  happy  state,  whither  your 
mother  is  gone  before  you.” 

In  the  month  of  November,  Dr.  Buchanan 
preached  his  farewell  sermon  to  the  congrega- 
tion at  the  Mission  Church,  from  Phil.  i.  27. 
“Only  let  your  conversation  be  as  becom- 
eth  the  gospel  of  Christ;  that  whether  I 
come  and  see  you,  or  else  be  absent,  I may 
hear  of  your  affairs,  that  ye  stand  fast  in  one 
spirit,  with  one  mind,  striving  together  for 
the  faith  of  the  gospel.”  Among  the  many 
who  regretted  his  departure  from  India,  was 
his  friend  and  fellow-labourer,  Mr.  Brown. 
“ You  ask  me,”  says  Mr.  Brown,  in  a letter 
to  his  brother,  “ if  Dr.  Buchanan  is  my  friend? 
I answer, — I know  no  man  in  the  world  who 
excels  him  in  useful  purpose,  or  deserves  my 
friendship  more.  Perhaps  there  is  no  man 
in  the.  world  who  loves  him  so  much  as  I do, 
because  no  man  knows  him  so  well.  Further, 
no  man,  I believe,  in  the  world  would  do  me 
service  like  him.  We  have  lived  together  in 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN. 


83 


the  closest  intimacy  ten  years  without  a shade 
of  difference  in  sentiment,  political  or  religi- 
ous. It  is  needless  to  add,  without  a jar  in 
word  or  deed.  lie  is  the  man  to  do  good  in 
the  earth,  and  worthy  of  being  Metropolitan 
of  the  east.-” 

On  the  27th  of  November,  Dr.  Buchanan 
left  Calcutta,  and  “left  every  creature,”  to 
use  his  own  expressions,  left  every  creature, 
from  the  Governor-general  to  the  pilots,  on 
good  terms.  On  the  day  after  his  depar- 
ture, he  thus  writes  to  Colonel  Sandys,  from 
Fulta:  “ I am  thus  far  on  my  way  to  Europe. 
I sail  in  the  Baretto  to  Goa,  to  look  into  the 
Inquisition  there,  and  examine  the  libraries. 
Thence  I proceed  to  Bombay.  A few  days 
ago  I received  your  letter  from  Northwold, 
containing  the  signatures  of  the  little  girls. 
They  write  very  well,  and  have  made  a 
flattering  progress  in  their  education.  I am 
much  obliged  to  you  for  your  particular  ac- 
count of  the  two  children,  which  is  very  cor- 
rect, I believe,  and  very  pleasing.  Being 
long  estranged  from  them,  and  hearing  none, 
converse  about  them,  I seldom  think  of  them 
now  comparatively.  But  when  we  meet 
again,  I suppose  we  shall  fall  in  love.” 


84 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


While  Dr.  Buchanan  was  proceeding  on 
his  voyage,  his  memoir  on  the  expediency 
of  an  ecclesiastical  establishment  for  British 
India  was  the  subject  of  much  discussion  at 
home.  The  religious  public  hailed  it  as  pre- 
senting “facts  and  arguments  of  a most  im- 
portant nature ;”  and  as  opening  a wide 
field  for  the  exertion  of  Christian  benevo- 
lence. Others  considered  it  as  a rash  publi- 
cation, “ tending  to  excite  dissatisfaction  at 
home,  and  disturbance  abroad.”  It  gave 
rise  to  a great  many  minor  publications, 
under  the  titles  of  “ Letters” — “ Vindica- 
tions,” &c.  but  the  labours  of  the  friends  and 
advocates  of  religion,  and  of  the  duty  of  dif- 
fusing Christian  knowledge  in  India,  more 
than  kept  pace  with  the  zeal  of  its  adversa- 
ries. Among  its  friends,  it  possessed  in  one 
single  work,  the  “ Christian  Observer ,”  the 
strength  of  a whole  host — and  among  its 
individual  champions,  it  boasted  the  name 
of  the  Right  Honourable  Lord  Teignmouth, 
once  Governor-general  of  India,  and  that 
of  Beilby  Porteus,  the  venerable  bishdp  of 
London. 

Dr.  Buchanan,  immediately  on  his  arrival 
in  London,  proceeded  to  wait  upon  his  dear 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  85 

and  excellent  friend,  Mr.  Newton — “but 
judge,”  says  he,  to  one  of  his  correspon- 
dents, “what  were  my  feelings,  when  I was 
informed  my  venerable  friend  had  entered 
into  rest!”  His  next  visit  was  to  North- 
wold,  the  residence  of  his  children,  from 
whence  he  writes  the  following  interesting 
letter: 

“ I received  your  letter  as  I was  leaving 
London.  Your  affectionate  expressions  well 
accord  with  your  long-proved  kindness  to 
me  and  my  family.  It  would  indeed  give 
me  a sincere  delight  to  visit  you  at  this  time, 
with  my  two  little  girls;  but  I have  not  lived 
with  my  mother  these  twenty  years,  a fort- 
night excepted.  I have  a long  arrear  of 
filial  affection  and  personal  attention  to  bring 
up,  and  must  first  fulfil  this  duty. 

“ I shall  probably  stay  over  the  winter  in 
Scotland.  There  is  an  Episcopal  church  in 
the  vicinity'  of  my  mother’s  house,  where  I 
may  exercise  my  ministry,  and  where  I may 
possibly  remain,  if  I should  find  my  labours 
useful. 

“ Charlotte  and  Augusta  are  so  much 
grown,  that  I should  scarcely  have  known 
them;  the  natural  feelings  of  children  to  a 


86  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

father,  and  of  a father  to  his  children,  have 
been  displayed  in  a remarkable  manner  in 
many  instances,  and  with  such  powerful 
sympathy  as  has  been  delightful  even  to  the 
beholders.” 

Dr.  Buchanan,  after  spending  a short  time 
with  his  mother  and  family  at  Glasgow,  and 
preaching  to  crowded  audiences  in  the  Epis- 
copal chapel  there,  left  Scotland  for  Bristol, 
with  his  two  girls  in  November.  At  Bris- 
tol, he  appears  to  have  preached  occasional 
sermons  frequently,  for  the  benefit  of  public 
charities,  missions,  &c.  but  states  that  his 
chief  employment  was  at  St.  Mary  Red- 
cliffe.  On  the  26th  of  February,  he  preached 
his  celebrated  sermon  entitled,  The  Star  in 
the  East,  at  the  parish-church  of  St.  James, 
Bristol,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society;  by  which  he  endeavoured 
to  cherish  and  extend  the  interest  he  had 
already  excited  for  the  promotion  of  Chris- 
tianity in  the  East. 

From  Bristol  Dr.  Buchanan  made  a visit  to 
Oxford,  and  from  thence  to  London,  where 
his  friends  wished  him  to  take  Welbeck  Cha- 
pel, while  Mr.  White,  the  preacher,  to  whom 
it  then  belonged,  went  to  his  living  in  the 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  87 

country.  To  this  Dr.  Buchanan  assented, 
though  he  seemed  still  to  prefer  having  a 
parish  in  the  country.  To  the  public  library 
of  the  University  at  Cambridge,  which  he 
visited  previous  to  his  engagement  at  Wel- 
beclc  Chapel,  he  presented  some  valuable 
oriental  manuscripts,  which  he  had  pro- 
cured during  his  journey  to  the  coast  of 
Malabar. 

In  the  following  letter,  he  mentions  hav- 
ing received  the  dignity  of  doctor  in  divinity 
from  the  University,  and  also  alludes  to 
his  ministry  at  Welbeck  Chapel, in  London: 
“Cambridge  has  conferred  on  me  the 
highest  honour  in  her  gift.  She  petitioned 
his  Majesty  to  grant  me  the  degree  of  doctor 
in  divinity.  The  mandate  was  issued,  and 
I received  the  degree  on  commencement- 
day  last  week.  Dr.  Ramsden,  as  Regius 
Professor  of  divinity,  delivered  a speech  on 
the  occasion,  in  the  name  of  the  University, 
in  which  he  referred  to  the  evangelization  of 
the  East,  and  to  my  endeavours.  The  Duke 
of  Gloucester,  and  many  of  the  nobility, 
were  present.  I waited  on  the  bishop  of 
Bristol,  after  my  degree,  and  received  from 
his  lordship  an  assurance  that  he  ever  would 


88 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


support  the  cause  in  which  I had  been  so 
long  engaged. 

“I  live  very  retired  at  present:  preaching 
regularly  to  my  congregation,  and  attending 
little  to  public  affairs.  The  nobility  have 
mostly  left  town;  but  their  seats  at  my 
chapel  are  filled  generally  by  the  poorer  sort. 
The  Duke  of  Gordon,  Lord  R.  Seymour, and 
others  yet  remain.  I pray  to  be  enabled  to 
persevere  to  the  end  of  my  time  with  them, 
next  November;  and  after  that  to  the  end 
of  my  race,  wherever  I shall  be  called  to 
run.” 

A further  account  of  his  labours  in  this 
chapel,  is  contained  in  the  following  extract 
of  another  letter  written  after  he  left  it: — 
“ The  power  of  religion  which  I witnessed 
in  Marybone,  was  more  among  the  lower 
than  the  higher  classes;  though  even  among 
them  I have  reason  to  believe  that  good  has 
been  done.  A general  spirit  of  conciliation 

was  manifest.  Lady retains  an  abiding 

impression,  and  does  the  works  of  righteous- 
ness. I visited  her  frequently.  Lady 

also  has  evinced  a just  sense  of  true  religion, 
and  others  of  rank;  but  the  glory  of  the  gos- 
pel was  chiefly  manifested  in  Mrs.  B.  who 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  89 

died  last  month.  She  was  but  in  humble  life, 
but  many  of  the  nobility  visited  her,  and 
benefited  by  her  example.” 

In  the  month  of  August,  Dr.  Buchanan 
went  to  Scarborough,  his  friends  wishing  to 
procure  for  him  a settlement  there.  On  this 
tour  he  was  hospitably  entertained  by  the 
family  of  Mr.  Thompson  of  Kirby  Hall,  one 
of  whose  daughters  he  married  in  the  month 
of  February  following.  A few  extracts  from 
his  letters  at  this  time,  will  show  with  how 
much  love  for  his  labours  he  again  entered 
on  his  Master’s  work. 

“ Kirby  Hall,  March,  1810. 

“We  live  at  Moat  Hall,  or  Parsonage, 
within  a quarter  of  a mile  of  the  mansion.  I 
have  undertaken  the  whole  charge  of  the 
parish  of  Ouseburn.  On  Thursday  and  Sun- 
day evenings,  I have  a meeting  of  my  pa- 
rishioners at  my  own  house.  I read  a por- 
tion of  Scripture  to  them,  and  expound  it, 
and  generally  incorporate  the  subject  of  the 
lecture  in  a prayer.  I ought  to  be  thankful 
for  the  attentive  ear  of  the  people.  Mrs. 
Buchanan  enters  into  these  plans  with  much 
ardour  and  affection. 


90 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


“ After  staying  here  some  months,  I shall 
probably  return  to  London;  at  least  my 
friends  urge  me  to  resume  Welbeck.  I pub- 
lished three  Jubilee  Sermons  as  a record  I 
was  once  there.  They  are  passing  through 
a second  edition,  to  which  is  to  be  annexed 
The  Star  in  the  East.” 

At  this  time  the  friend  who  originally  in- 
troduced Dr,  Buchanan  to  Welbeck  chapel, 
was  anxious  to  have  him  permanently  fixed 
in  London;  and  a plan  was  set  on  foot  to 
erect  a chapel  for  him  there.  Various  diffi- 
culties, however,  arose  to  prevent  the  accom- 
plishment of  more  than  one  scheme  of  this 
kind;  and  his  delicate  health,  not  long  after- 
wards, proved  that,  had  any  of  them  been 
carried  into  execution,  his  ministry  would 
have  been  nugatory  there. 

Of  the  Jubilee  Sermons,  as  well  as  of  all 
the  other  writings  of  Dr.  Buchanan,  it  is  not 
our  province  to  speak;  though,  that  he  pow- 
erfully excited  the  attention  of  his  auditors, 
may  well  be  believed  when,  on  one  occasion, 
the  12th  of  June  this  year,  having  preached 
the  anniversary  sermon  before  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  at  St.  Anne’s,  Blackfri- 
ars,  no  less  a sum  than  four  hundred  pounds 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  91 

was  collected  in  behalf  of  the  object  of  the 
society. 

In  the  following  extract,  we  have  the  first 
mention  of  a tendency  to  serious  indisposition 
in  Dr.  Buchanan,  after  his  return  from  India: 


“Kirby  Hall,  7th  November,  1810. 

“ We  returned  lately  from  Scarborough, 
where  I passed  two  months,  ministering  twice 
a week  in  the  large  church  there.  Since  my 
return,  I have  been  visited  with  an  indispo- 
sition, which  the  faculty  do  not  seem  to  un- 
derstand very  well.  It  is  merely  a great 
quickness  of  breathing,  and  great  lassitude 
from  slight  exercise,  without  any  other  com- 
plaint whatever.  I desisted  from  preaching 
for  a fortnight,  but  mean  to  resume  it.  It  is 
probably  some  illness  induced  by  a hot  cli- 
mate; and  it  becomes  me  to  work  while  it  is 
called  to-day.”  The  last  day  of  December 
he  thus  writes:  “ I should  write  to  you  more 
particularly,  but  Mrs.  Buchanan’s  confine- 
ment has  been  attended  with  circumstances 
which  endangered  her  life;  and  I think  of 
little  at  present  but  what  is  momentous  and 
eternal.  ” His  illness  assumed  a more  alarm- 


92  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

ing  appearance  towards  the  beginning  of  the 
next  year,  having  suddenly  lost  his  voice 
while  leading  the  family  worship  at  Kirby 
Hall.  Of  this  attack  he  thus  writes:  “ I have 
had  an  illness  of  a peculiar  kind;  a slight  de- 
bilitating stroke,  affecting  the  voice  and  right 
hand,  of  the  paralytic  kind.  My  hand  is  not 
itself  yet,  as  you  may  see,  nor  is  my  voice 
perfectly  restored.  The  faculty  ascribe  the 
immediate  cause  to  study,  a sedentary  habit, 
and  anxiety  of  mind  on  Mrs.  Buchanan’s  ill- 
ness. But  whatever  the  cause  may  be,  it  is 
a memento  from  the  Lord,  that  this  is  not 
my  rest.  Nor  do  I wish  it  to  be  so. 

“ The  town  of  Leeds  have  sent  me  an 
invitation  to  succeed  the  late  Mr.  Atkinson, 
their  worthy  minister,  who  died  last  week. 
I have  not  yet  answered  them,  but  my  re- 
peated attacks  of  illness  will  determine  me  to 
decline  it.  My  constitution  is  not  settled 
enough  for  laborious  study.  But  the  Lord 
is  my  Shepherd.  He  will  lead  me  in  green 
pastures,  and  make  darkness  light  before  me. 
The  people  of  Leeds  deserve  a better  pastor 
than  I am,  and  the  Lord  will  be  their  Shep- 
herd also.” 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN. 


93 


“ 26th  March. 

“ I am  well  enough  now  to  be  able  to 
write  a few  lines.  I have  been  gaining 
strength  since  the  beginning  of  spring;  for  I 
love  the  sun,  and  to  look  at  it  in  this  cold 
climate.  It  is  a fine  object  in  this  evil  world. 
But  I like  the  sun  chiefly  as  an  emblem  of 
the  ‘ Sun  of  Righteousness.’  It  gives  light 
and  heat.  I love  your  letters,  for  they  have 
light  and  heat,  reflected  from  the  same  glo- 
rious luminary.  My  love  to  Mrs.  S.  and  the 
sufferer.  Surely  she  must  be  all  pure  gold 
by  this  time;  the  dross  and  tin,  a miner 
would  say,  must  now  be  at  the  bottom  of  the 
furnace.” 

Dr.  Buchanan’s  physicians  having  agreed 
that  his  complaint  was  chiefly  a nervous 
debility,  for  the  removal  of  which  it  would 
be  necessary  to  abstain  from  study,  he  formed 
a plan,  at  once  with  a view  to  the  improve- 
ment of  his  health  and  the  great  object  of  his 
life,  the  extension  of  Christianity,  which  was 
to  undertake  a voyage  to  Palestine,  for  the 
purpose  of  investigating  subjects  connected 
with  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures.  This 
desire,  however,  he  never  was  enabled  to 
accomplish.  But,  in  the  view  of  it,  he  went 


94 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


down  to  Scotland  in  the  summer  to  visit  his 
mother,  and  from  thence  passed  over  to  Ire- 
land; and  returning  through  Wales,  men- 
tions towards  the  close  of  the  following  letter? 
which  we  quote  for  the  sake  of  introducing 
the  subject  of  his  last  sacred  labour,  the 
Syriac  Scriptures,  that  he  had  gained  strength 
by  the  journey: — 

— “ I have  proposed  to  the  University  of 
Cambridge  to  print  an  edition  of  the  Syriac 
Scriptures,  and  have  offered  a considerable 
stun  to  commence;  but  I have  not  yet  had 
their  answer.  I promised  to  send  the  Scrip- 
tures to  the  Syrian  Christians,”  whom  he 
found  on  the  journey  to  Malabar,  “and  am 
ashamed  at  the  delay. 

“ I have  gained  a little  strength  by  my 
journey,  but  am  easily  exhausted.” 

On  the  6th  of  December,  Dr.  Buchanan 
had  written  to  his  friend  Mr.  Macaulay, 
respecting  new  editions  of  his  former  publi- 
cations, and  intimating  his  intention  of  be- 
ginning his  proposed  voyage  early  in  the 
month  of  February.  A few  days  after,  how- 
ever, he  was  seized  with  a second  alarming 
illness,  of  which  he  afterwards  wrote  as  fol- 
lows:— 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN. 


95 


“ Kirby  Hall,  17th  December,  1811. 
“Mr  dear  Sir, 

“ I must  use  the  hand  of  another  to  inform 
you  that  I was  visited  last  week  with  an  ill- 
ness of  the  same  nature  with  that  in  the 
beginning  of  the  year.  I have  had  a second 
paralytic  stroke,  affecting  the  half  of  my 
head  and  body,  and  forming  a complete 
hemiplegia.  My  voice  is  not  much  affected, 
and  the  numbness  is  slight;  but  yet  1 consi- 
der that  this  may  be  the  precursor  of  a third 
and  last  call  to  quit  my  earthly  mansion.  I 
view  it,  therefore,  as  a most  merciful  dispen- 
sation, and  hope  I shall  ever  retain  my  pre- 
sent thankful  sense  of  the  Lord’s  gracious 
mode  of  bidding  me  prepare  for  my  journey, 
and  of  calling  me  gradually  to  himself.” 

On  the  2d  of  January,  IS  12,  he  was  so  far 
recovered,  as  to  be  able  to  resume  his  corres- 
pondence with  his  friends,  without  the  inter- 
vention of  a third  person;  yet  still  with  a 
faint  and  trembling  hand.  The  piety  and 
beauty  of  the  sentiments  quoted  above,  are 
of  so  sweet  and  holy  a nature,  that  we  can 
hardly  even  refrain,  with  the  poor  sufferer 
himself,  to  bless  the  hand  that  held  over  him 
a rod,  productive  of  such  exquisite  blossoms. 


96 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


“ My  hand  is  recovering  from  the  paralysis, 
and  I can  just  hold  the  pen  to  inform  you, 
that  scarcely  any  thing  remains  ot  my  indis- 
position but  extreme  weakness.  The  faculty 
think  they  have  at  last  discovered  the  source 
of  my  complaints,  and  have  taken  away 
about  five  pounds  of  blood.  This  has  af- 
forded a most  sensible  relief  to  my  breathing, 
and  has  given  rest,  during  sleep,  which 
before  I had  not.  In  addition,  they  have 
lowered  and  attenuated  the  body,  during  the 
last  month,  so  that  all  things  are  new.  If, 
when  the  body  is  thus  regenerated,  the  soul 
could  also  be  renewed,  it  would  be  a salutary 
illness.  I can  indeed  say,  and  with  great 
thankfulness,  that  my  soul  has  had  more 
spiritual  communion  with  God  than  for- 
merly. It  would  be  a blessed  thing  were  it 
always  to  remain  as  it  has  been.  I wondered 
at  the  peace  I felt  in  the  prospect  of  depart- 
ing this  life.  It  was,  perhaps,  greater  than 
it  will  be  when  the  time  comes.  ‘ Whoso 
endureth  unto  the  end  shall  be  saved.’  ” 

But  though  the  constitution  of  Dr.  Bucha- 
nan had  been  shaken  to  its  centre,  and  but 
little  hope  could  be  entertained  of  any  thing 
like  perfect  restitution  of  health,  yet  his 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  97 

great  mind  remained  strong,  active,  and 
vigorous;  and  his  spirit,  like  the  fabled  ani- 
mal of  the  flames,  seemed,  in  the  furnace  of 
affliction,  to  live  as  in  its  own  proper  ele- 
ment— as  far,  at  least,  as  the  Christian  graces, 
penitence,  meekness,  submission,  faith,  love 
constitute  the  spiritual  being  of  man. 

Of  the  literary  productions  of  Dr.  Bucha- 
nan we  do  not  propose  to  treat.  All  we 
have  been  able  to  give  of  his  character,  in 
this  little  memoir,  is  a mere  sketch;  and  on 
the  subject  of  the  ecclesiastical  establish- 
ment for  India,  we  shall  not  enter — but  shall 
rather  confine  ourselves,  in  the  few  pages 
we  have  yet  to  fill,  to  extracts  and  notices  of 
a more  domestic,  and,  therefore,  to  our  dear 
young  readers,  of  a more  interesting  charac- 
ter.— The  following  letter  to  his  daughters, 
written  from  Scarborough,  18th  July,  1812, 
is  of  this  nature: — 

“ I had  the  pleasure  to  receive  your  letter, 
Augusta,  by  Dr.  B.  and  was  much  gratified 
by  the  perusal;  and  I have  seen  Charlotte’s 
letter  to  mamma,  which  is  equally  pleasing 
to  me;  for,  in  both  letters,  I think  I perceive 
a love  of  piety,  or,  at  least,  a wish  that  you 
9 


98 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


could  love  it.  It  is  indeed  so  amiable  a 
quality  in  young  persons,  that  I cannot 
contemplate  them  with  any  pleasure,  if 
they  be  destitute  of  it.  For  what  are  all 
other  acquirements,  or  possessions,  compared 
with  this ! Nothing.  I wish  you  both  to 
possess  that  which  will  give  you  hope, and  me 
comfort,  in  the  prospect  of  your  dissolution. 
I wish  to  see  you  smile,  and  have  inward 
peace,  when  you  are  shutting  your  eyes  on 
the  glories  of  life.  But  they  are  not  glories; 
they  are  vanities.  I cannot  make  you  be- 
lieve this.  The  grace  of  God  alone  can 
teach  you  this  truth.  Jind  this  gruce  is 
given  oftentimes  to  children  as  young  as 
you.  When  Christ  said,  ‘Suffer  little  chil- 
dren to  come  unto  me,’  and  when  he  quoted 
the  Psalms  to  the  Jews,  where  it  is  said,  ‘out 
of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings,  thou 
hast  perfected  praise,’  he  meant  to  intimate, 
that  the  grace  of  God  is  communicated  to 
young  children  as  well  as  to  old  persons; 
and  that  children  may  adorn  the  gospel,  by 
the  beauty  and  piety  of  their  conduct,  as 
well  as  the  aged  Christian.  But  how  is  this 
grace  to  be  attained?  It  will  not  be  given  to 
you  unless  you  intreat  God  to  bestow  it. 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  99 

That  is  an  ordinance  or  rule  of  God.  And 
it  will  not  do  to  ask  it  in  words  only , in  a 
formal  way;  but  you  must  ‘ lift  up  your 
voice ’ in  your  closet,  and  expect  it  earnest- 
ly, as  if  you  expected  ‘ a treasured  ” 

The  above  letter  being  addressed  to  young 
persons,  and  possessing,  at  the  same  time,  so 
much  beauty,  and  so  much  piety,  and  so  much 
practical  wisdom,  we  have,  for  the  sake  of  our 
dear  young  readers,  printed  great  part  of  it  in 
Italics,  lest  they  should  inadvertently  over- 
look what  so  peculiarly  applies  to  them. 

In  the  month  of  December,  Dr.  Buchanan 
was  threatened  with  a return  of  illness,  which 
was  mercifully  spared  him ; but  he  was  oblig- 
ed to  desist  entirely  from  his  work  in  the 
ministry.  Before  we  relate  the  event,  which, 
in  the  course  of  divine  Providence,  awaited 
him  in  the  commencement  of  the  year,  1813, 
we  insert  the  following  extract  of  a letter, 
dated  about  the  last  day  of  the  year  1812, 
which  shows  both  the  circumstances  of  his 
body  and  mind,  at  that  time — the  one  op- 
pressed with  disease,  the  other  rejoicing  in 
the  Lord: — “ I received  your  welcome  note, 
and  desire  that  the  best  blessings  may  be  your 
portion  in  return.  I suffer  at  present  from 


100  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

the  effects  of  a blister  on  the  neck,  which  has 
taken  a strong  hold  of  my  constitution,  and 
can  only  write  a few  lines.  If  I could  write, 
I have  only  to  say,  that  I join  with  you  in 
your  Hallelujah  to  Him  who  came  at  this 
season  to  redeem  lost  man,  and  to  make  us 
kings  and  priests  unto  God.  May  our  song 
which  begins  now,  last  for  ever !” 

In  the  month  of  February,  1813,  Dr.  Buch- 
anan wrote  as  follows,  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Thompson,  the  father  and  mother  of  Mrs. 
Buchanan. 

“ I dare  say  your  hearts  will  be  filled  with 
joy  on  the  event  of  dear  Mary  having  been 
so  safely  delivered.  As  for  the  little  one, 
who  would  only  stay  an  hour  in  this  evil 
world,  there  is  no  reason  that  we  should 
grieve  for  him.  I am  happy  to  say,  that  his 
dear  mother  is  perfectly  composed  and  re- 
signed to  the  dispensation. 

“ May  the  God  of  this  family,  even  the  God 
of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  who  surround- 
eth  us  with  his  comforts,  administer  to  you 
also,  the  consolation  and  support  you  respec- 
tively stand  in  need  of,  and  shine  on  your 
path  till  you  become  partakers  of  his  glory!” 

On  the  13th  March,  Dr.  Buchanan,  writing 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  101 

to  a friend,  says  of  his  wife — “Mrs.  B,  re- 
covers well,  and  has  been  applying  to  herself 
Paul’s  reasoning  on  the  advantages  of  being 
without  the  cares  of  a family.  I tell  her 
Paul’s  is  a wonderful  book — it  suits  every 
state.” 

The  following  brief  narration,  comprises 
the  rest  of  the  history  of  this  interesting  per- 
son— his  second  Mary.  We  give  it  in  Dr. 
Buchanan’s  own  words: — 

“ Long  before  her  last  illness,  my  dear 
Mary  had  frequently  contemplated  the  pro- 
bability of  her  dying  in  early  life.  Her  de- 
light was  to  talk  of  things  heavenly  and  spir- 
itual, and  her  studies  were  almost  entirely 
religious.  Her  spirits  seem  to  have  been 
much  chastened  by  personal  and  by  domes- 
tic suffering;  and  her  affections  were  gradu- 
ally losing  their  hold  of  this  world.  After  her 
last  confinement,  her  heart  appeared  to  be 
devoted  to  God  in  a particular  manner.  On 
the  third  day  she  wrote  the  following  note  to 
her  dear  mother: — 

“‘You  will  rejoice  to  hear  I am  as  well  as 
can  be  expected,  and  that  I feel  a wonderful 
serenity  of  mind.  I feel  a want  for  my  poor 
little  babe.  Yet  I do  not  repine,  for  I have 


102  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

great  need  of  all  the  Lord’s  chastisements; 
and  if  I gain  one  step  towards  heaven,  I am 
abundantly  repaid,  and  would  joyfully  go 
through  all  over  again  to-morrow,  to  gain 
one  step  more.  I have  great  need  of  correc- 
tion; but  why  my  dear  husband  should  be  a 
sufferer  in  these  losses,  I cannot  conceive, 
who  is  so  much  farther  advanced  in  his  hea- 
venly course  and  experience  every  way. 
Pray  for  me,  that  I may  so  run  as  to  obtain 
the  heavenly  prize. 

“‘My  kind  love  to  my  poor  little  girls. 
Tell  them  I hope,  in  the  course  of  a day  or 
two,  to  be  able  to  see  them.  I have  great 
cause  for  thankfulness  every  way.  x\dieu, 
adieu!’ 

“ Notwithstanding  her  continued  indispo- 
sition, accompanied  by  a high  fever,  she 
greatly  enjoyed  my  prayers  and  religious  con- 
verse. Having  lost  her  child,  she  frequently 
alluded  to  the  pleasure  she  anticipated  in 
forming  the  minds  of  Charlotte  and  Augusta, 
and  preparing  them  for  the  heavenly  state. 
We  mutually  expressed  our  hope  of  devoting 
ourselves  to  the  service  of  God,  for  the  time  to 
come,  more  affectionately  and  actively  than 
we  had  done  in  the  time  past.  She  looked 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  103 

forward,  certainly,  to  the  comfort  of  enjoying 
more  of  the  life  of  a saint  on  earth;  but  I do 
not  think  she  expected  so  early  to  be  a saint 
in  Heaven.  The  expectations  and  assurances 
of  all  her  medical  attendants  were  very  flat- 
tering, in  regard  to  her  recovery.  A rapid 
recovery  was  prognosticated,  but  she  more 
than  once  intimated  that  they  did  not  under- 
stand her  case. 

“On  the  night  previous  to  her  death,  while 
she  sat  on  the  couch  in  my  study,  she  begged 
I would  give  her  the  Bible,  and  a little  table, 
and  a candle.  She  read  one  of  the  Psalms 
very  attentively,  the  46th  I believe,  beginning 
with  these  words:  ‘God  is  our  refuge  and 
strength,  a very  present  help  in  trouble.’ 
And  when  I took  the  Bible  out  of  her  hands, 
finding  it  open  at  that  Psalm,  I read  it  to  her 
as  a portion  of  our  evening  religious  exercise. 

“ On  the  morning  of  the  day  on  which  she 
died,  after  I had  kneeled  by  her  bed-side  as 
usual,  and  prayed  with  her,  and  had  left  her, 
she  desired  her  maid  to  read  a hymn  to  her. 
She  began  one,  but  immediately  said  it  was 
a funeral  hymn,  to  which  she  replied,  ‘A 
funeral  hymn  will  suit  me  very  well.’ 

“ About  an  hour  afterwards,  she  was 


104  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

brought  into  my  study,  and  took  her  seat 
in  the  arm-chair.  About  one  o’clock  her 
dear  father  and  mother  came  to  visit  her. 
After  her  father  had  stayed  some  time,  he 
and  I went  out  in  the  carriage  for  an  hour, 
while  her  mother  remained  with  her.  On 
our  return,  her  mother  took  leave,  and  I ac- 
companied her  down  stairs  to  the  carriage. 
On  my  coming  up,  my  dear  Mary  had  just 
got  up  from  her  chair,  and  walked  over  to  the 
couch  with  a quick  step,  assisted  by  her  nurse, 
from  an  apprehension  that  she  was  about  to 
faint.  I immediately  supported  her  in  my 
arms.  Slight  faintings  succeeded,  but  they 
were  but  momentary.  She  complained  of  a 
pain  near  her  heart.  On  my  saying,  I hoped 
it  would  soon  be  over,  she  replied,  ‘ 0 no ! it  is 
not  over  yet;  what  is  this  that  is  come  upon 
me? — Send  for  mamma.’  After  a few  min- 
utes’ struggle,  she  sat  up  on  the  couch  with 
much  strength,  and,  looking  towards  the  win- 
dow, she  uttered  a loud  cry,  which  might 
have  been  heard  at  a considerable  distance. 
She  then  drank  a little  water,  and  immedi- 
ately after  drinking,  without  a groan  or  sigh, 
her  head  fell  upon  my  breast.  I thought  she 
had  only  fainted;  but  her  spirit  at  that  mo- 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  105 

ment  had  taken  its  flight.  It  was  just  three 
o’clock  in  the  day. 

“Thus  died  my  beloved  wife.  She  was 
ready  for  the  summons.  She  had  long  lived 
as  one  who  waited  for  the  coming  of  her  Lord. 
Her  loins  were  girded,  her  lamp  was  burn- 
ing, and  the  staff  was  in  her  hand.  She  had 
nothing  to  do  but  to  depart. 

“Blessed  are  those  servants  whom  the 
Lord,  when  he  cometh,  shall  find  watching.” 

A few  extracts  from  the  private  papers, 
and  intimate  correspondence  of  Dr.  Bucha- 
nan at  this  time,  will  show,  more  fully,  his 
state  of  feeling  under  this  afflicting  bereave- 
ment. 

“ My  first  emotions  of  thankfulness — 

when  I could  seek  subjects  of  thankfulness — 
were,  that  her  last  trial  was  so  short.  It  was 
given  me  to  witness,  for  my  soul’s  health  I 
trust;  and  it  was  awful  indeed,  but  it  was 
short.” 

“ Monday , 2 9th  March.  I have  passed 
this  week  in  a mournful  and  disconsolate 
state.  I have  lost  appetite  for  food,  and  dwell, 
almost  constantly,  on  the  circumstances  of  my 
loss.  I suffer,  chiefly,  from  the  reflection  that 
I did  not  commune  with  her  more  frequently 
10 


106  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

and  directly  on  the  state  of  her  soul.  God 
ordained  her  personal  and  domestic  suffer- 
ings to  mature  her  for  her  approaching 
change.  Mature  in  my  heart,  blessed  Savi- 
our, this  affliction,  and  enable  me  to  obey 
the  new  commandment,  ‘that  ye  love  one 
another.’  This  love  exercised  toward  a wife 
or  children,  acquires  a double  force;  natural 
affection  co-operating  with  spiritual  love. 
Teach  me,  0 Lord ! to  love  my  children  as  I 
ought  to  do,  both  in  a natural  and  spiritual 
sense.” 

“ Jlpril  2d.  My  grief  has  been  growing 
more  and  more  faint  and  languid;  but,  blessed 
be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ,  my  sense  of  things  hea- 
venly, and  my  penitence  for  past  sins,  have 
rather  increased.  I am  enabled  to  pray  three 
times  a day,  and  am  not,  as  usual,  driven 
hastily  from  my  knees.  0 that  this  may 
continue!  I have  long  prayed  for  a spirit  of 
grace  and  supplication;  and  now  the  Lord 
hath  been  pleased  to  give  it  by  means  that  I 
did  not  expect.  However  it  comes,  it  is  a 
long  lost  blessing.” 

The  following  extracts  are  from  his  cor- 
respondence: 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  107 

“But  I do  not  know  what  is  passing  in 
these  days.  The  death  of  Mrs.  Buchanan 
has  removed  to  a vast  distance  from  my 
mind,  subjects  which  were  familiar  to  it.  I 
could  not  have  believed  that  I should  have 
been  as  much  moved  by  the  event  as  I am, 
or  that  my  affections  would  have  been  so 
powerfully  awakened.  May  the  spiritual 
impression  I have  received  never  be  oblite- 
rated from  my  soul!  Offer  my  Christian  love 
to  your  wife  who  is  yet  alive.  And  may 
you  and  she  enjoy  much  spiritual  commu- 
nion with  each  other,  before  the  hour  of  se- 
paration arrives!” 

“ Charlotte  has  shown  me  your  kind  letter. 
I thank  you  for  your  tender  sympathy  on 
my  late  loss.  The  summons  came  suddenly 
for  Mrs.  Buchanan,  but  she  was  evidently 
matured  for  her  new  state  of  existence. 
While  your  dear  husband  is  spared  to  you, 
and  you  are  spared  to  him,  enjoy  as  much 
spiritual  converse  together  as  possible.  For 
when  the  separation  comes,  you  will  re- 
proach yourselves  bitterly,  if  you  have  not 
been  tenderly  communicative  on  this  sub- 
ject.” 

“ Accept,  my  sincere  thanks,”  he  writes  to 


108  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

Colonel  Sandys,  “ for  your  kind  letter  of  con- 
dolence. Your  topics  of  consolation  are  all 
excellent;  and  you  point  to  the  right  source, 
the  heavenly  Paraclete.  I shall  not  be  able 
to  make  a journey  into  Cornwall.  I return 
you  thanks  for  your  most  obliging  offer, 
which  is  a true  mark  of  your  personal  friend- 
ship, and  of  Christian  regard.  I can  write 
but  little.  My  pen  refuses  to  say  much  since 
Mrs.  Buchanan’s  death.  But  I hope  I have 
been  affected  by  it  chiefly  in  a spiritual 
manner.” 

To  Colonel  Macaulay,  he  says,  “ I thank 
you  most  sincerely  for  your  kind  letter.  The 
mournful  event  has,  I trust,  been  sanctified 
to  me.  Some  such  affliction  appears  to  have 
been  necessary  to  soften  a hard  and  proud 
heart.  I pray  that  the  salutary  effects  may 
never  pass  away.” 

The  question  regarding  the  duty  of  Great 
Britain  to  disseminate  Christianity  in  India, 
coming  again  before  the  public  in  the  renew- 
ing of  the  East  India  charter,  Dr.  Buchanan, 
amidst  the  pressure  of  domestic  sorrow,  and 
of  personal  debility,  composed  and  published, 
about  this  time,  a work  entitled  “ Colonial 
Ecclesiastical  Establishment,'”  &c.  which 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  109 

was  very  extensively  circulated  both  in  and 
out  of  Parliament.  The  object  it  had  in 
view,  afterwards  became  the  subject  of  peti- 
tion, and  nine  hundred  addresses  from  all 
parts  of  the  kingdom  covered  the  tables  of 
both  Houses  of  Parliament,  imploring  the  in- 
terference of  the  legislature  in  behalf  of  the 
moral  and  religious  interests  of  India.  The 
subject  was  finally  carried  in  the  House  of 
Commons  by  a great  majority,  and  in  the 
House  of  Lords  without  a division.  Besides 
acknowledging  that  it  was  the  duty  of  Great 
Britain  to  promote  the  moral  and  religious 
improvement  of  the  native  inhabitants  of  her 
eastern  empire,  it  gave  all  facilities  to  per- 
sons disposed  to  go  to  India  for  such  bene- 
volent purposes.  A resolution  also  passed,  by 
which  a bishop  and  three  arch-deacons  were 
to  be  appointed  to  superintend  the  clergy  of 
the  established  church  in  India.  That  Dr. 
Buchanan,  the  man  who  had  first  awakened 
the  public  mind  to  the  duty  of  regarding  these 
objects,  was  deeply  interested  in  the  event, 
cannot  be  doubted,  and  much  of  his  corres- 
pondence at  this  time  relates  to  it.  We  shall, 
however,  prefer  giving  such  passages  of  his 
letters  as  are  of  a domestic  or  spiritual  cha- 


f 


110  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

racter,  or  such  as  relate  to  his  health  rather 
than  those  that  are  political  or  literary,  con- 
sidering the  former  more  beneficial  and  more 
interesting  to  our  juvenile  readers: 

“ I have  just  submitted  to  the  insertion  of 
a seton  in  the  integuments  of  my  neck;  so 
you  see  the  constitutional  propensity  to  para- 
lysis continues.  But  this  is  the  best  state  for 
me.  I could  not  have  chosen  a better;  and 
it  does  me  a great  deal  of  good.  I need  slow 
fires  to  purge  away  my  dross.  But  the  Re- 
finer is  merciful,  and  gives  me  strength  to 
bear  the  heat  of  the  furnace.” 

“ 11  th  June.  I continue  stationary  at  pre- 
sent. I have  had  blood  abstracted  twice,  by 
cupping,  during  the  last  month. 

“ July  29th,  1813.  Many  thanks,”  he 
writes  to  Colonel  Sandys,  “ for  your  letter. 
The  last  eleven  years  have  been  indeed 
eventful  to  you  and  me;  and  it  is  possible 
that  the  next  eleven,  whether  in  Heaven  or 
earth,  will  be  equally  marvellous.  My 
health,  concerning  which  you  inquire,  con- 
tinues, we  hope,  to  mend;  but  it  will  be  long 
before  I obtain  much  strength,  even  if  there 
should  be  no  relapse  of  paralysis,  which  can 
only  be  known  to  him  who  said  to  the  sick 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  HI 

of  the  palsy,  ‘ Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee.’ — 
If  I am  able,  I must  go  up  to  town  about  the 
end  of  autumn  or  the  year,  to  superintend 
the  publication  of  some  Syriac  works  which 
I have  commenced,  viz.  the  New  Testament, 
a Grammar,  and  Lexicon.  Since  Mrs.  Bu- 
chanan’s death,  I have  enjoyed  more  distinct 
views  of  the  heavenly  state  than  I had  be- 
fore; and  have  attained  to  more  emphasis 
in  prayer.  So  far  that  event  has  been  bless- 
ed to  me.  May  the  fruits  of  righteousness 
grow  and  increase  to  the  end,  even  as  they 
do  with  you  and  the  faithful  children  of  God 
in  every  place.” 

Dr.  Buchanan  appears  to  have  left  Kirby 
Hall  towards  the  end  of  autumn,  as  stated 
in  the  preceding  letter,  and  to  have  remained 
a week  at  Cambridge,  in  his  way  to  London, 
where  he  was  chiefly  occupied  in  making- 
preparations  for  printing  his  Syriac  Testa- 
ment. While  in  London,  he  wrote  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  his  daughters,  the  very  play- 
fulness of  which  is  solemn,  and  sweetly 
depicts  the  spirituality  of  the  mind  of  the 
writer: — 

“ 22 d.  Nov.  1813.  My  dear  Charlotte  and 
Augusta,  I return  you  many  thanks  for  your 


112  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

letter.  I am  happy  to  hear  you  are  both  in 
good  health;  and  I doubt  not  you  are  both 
making  a due  proficiency  in  your  studies.  I 
am  very  much  pleased,  Charlotte,  with  your 
proposal  to  give  five  shillings  to  the  West 
India  mission,  which  I shall  do  when  I find 
the  treasurer  of  the  society. — I sympathize 
with  you,  Augusta,  in  the  death  of  the  pretty 
bird,  Cherry.  But  our  grief  is  in  vain;  its 
spirit  will  never  return.  But  when  Augusta’s 
spirit  takes  the  wing,  it  will  live  for  ever; 
and  those  who  loved  her  on  earth  will  once 
more  love  her  in  Heaven,  if  she  and  they 
prove  worthy  of  eternal  life.  Cherry,  it 
seems,  was  singing  a few  minutes  before  its 
death.  So,  oftentimes  does  the  Christian 
sing  and  exult  in  spirit  at  the  thought  of 
putting  off  the  veil  of  flesh,  and  entering  on 
the  confines  of  immortality.  May  you  and 
Charlotte,  after  you  have  accomplished  God’s 
will  on  earth,  be  enabled  to  sing  your  dying 
hymns.” 

In  December,  we  find  Dr.  Buchanan  again 
at  Cambridge,  busily  employed  in  his  learned 
labours,  and  also  in  preparing  an  address,  or 
charge,  at  the  request  of  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  which  was  afterwards  de- 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  113 

livered  to  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Greenwood  and 
Norton,  proceeding  as  missionaries  to  the 
Island  of  Ceylon;  and  to  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Schnarre  and  Rhenius,  ministers  of  the  Ger- 
man Lutheran  Church,  about  to  engage  in 
the  same  labours  on  the  coast  of  Coro- 
mandel. During  his  stay  at  Cambridge,  at 
this  time,  Dr.  Buchanan  had  a visit  from 
Colonel  Sandys,  who  thus  writes  in  a letter 
to  a friend: — “I  found  my  friend  the  most 
interesting  Christian,  while  residing  in  the 
tower  of  Erasmus,  at  Queen’s  College,  the 
winter  before  last,  where  I passed  my  even- 
ings with  him  while  busily  employed  in  the 
Syriac  version.  Here  the  learned  divine 
was,  as  it  were,  absorbed  in  the  humble  fol- 
lower of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  here  he 
disclosed  to  me  those  views  of  his  faith 
which  I found  beneficial  to  my  own  soul. 
His  whole  dependence  was  upon  Christ  for 
wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and 
redemption.” 

One  sentence  in  a letter  from  Dr.  Bucha- 
nan, written  to  his  daughter,  at  this  time,  we 
shall  transcribe,  because  it  contains,  perhaps, 
one  of  the  most  affecting  truths  which  can 
wring  the  human  heart,  and  under  which 


114  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

nothing  can  sustain  the  soul,  alive  to  the 
common  sensibilities  of  our  nature,  but  the 
deepest  reverence,  homage,  and  obeisance, 
to  the  imprescriptible  sovereignty  of  Al- 
mighty God.  Having  referred  to  an  acci 
dent  which  had  happened  to  Mrs.  Thomp- 
son at  Kirby  Hall,  he  adds,  “I  fully  enter 
into  your  feelings  on  your  first  alarm,  lest 
Mrs.  T.  should  have  been  taken  from  you. 
But  you  see  she  is  yet  spared  to  you;  for 
though  you  are  not  her  natural  daughter,  I 
hope  you  maintain  and  pray  for  a higher  re- 
lation. There  is  nothing  durable  or  eter- 
nal  but  that  union  which  is  from,  Christ. 
Friendship,  or  relationship  by  blood,  ex- 
cept growing  on  this  foundation,  will  soon 
die.” 

The  committee  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  having  determined  to  print  the 
Syriac  New  Testament,  which  Dr.  Buchanan 
so  much  desired  for  the  use  of  the  Syrian 
Christians  on  the  coast  of  Malabar,  he  en- 
gaged to  prepare  the  text,  and  superintend 
the  work  at  his  own  expense.  Accordingly, 
he  took  up  his  residence,  for  that  purpose, 
in  Hertfordshire,  that  he  might  be  near  the 
printer.  From  two  or  three  of  his  letters, 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  H5 

while  there,  we  shall  give  extracts — chiefly 
because  we  are  drawing  near  the  closing 
scene  of  this  great  man’s  history;  and,  per- 
haps, also  because  they  breathe  that  sweetly 
solemn,  and  pensive  cast  of  thought,  with 
which  our  own  soul  delights  to  harmonize. 
The  first  is  to  Mrs.  Thompson — “ I hope  to 
hear  that  your  foot  is  almost  well.  Jacob, 
you  know,  ‘halted’  to  the  day  of  his  death; 
but  then  every  false  step  would  remind  him 
of  his  victory  with  God.  And  yet  this 
‘ prince  with  God’  would  not  be  comforted 
when  he  thought  Joseph  was  dead!  How 
encompassed  with  infirmity  is  man! — even 
regenerated  man — man,  partaker  of  the  di- 
vine nature! 

“ I hope  that  Charlotte  and  Augusta  are 
well.  Jacob  prayed, saying,  the  ‘God  which 
fed  me  all  my  life  long  unto  this  day,  the  an- 
gel which  redeemed  me  from  all  evil,  bless 
the  lads.’  That  is  a prayer  which  I would 
offer  up  for  Charlotte  and  Augusta,  /also 
have  been  redeemed  from  much  evil  during 
an  eventful  life;  and  so  have  they  hitherto. 
A boy,  about  Augusta’s  age,  is  dying  near 
us  here.  His  mother  sits  by  him  and  can- 
not eat.  He  belonged  to  a Sunday  school, 


116  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

and  desires  those  hymns  to  be  read  to  him 
which  speak  of  Christ’s  atoning  for  wicked 
children.” 

The  next  is  an  extract  from  a letter  to 
Colonel  Sandys,  whose  son  was  about  ‘de- 
parting in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  gos- 
pel’  “ What  wonderful  news  you  relate! 

Your  dear  son,  William,  speaks  of  the  un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ!  and  magnifies 
his  Saviour  in  the  eyes  of  men ! This  is 
certainly  a great  triumph  of  divine  grace. 
However,  I anticipated  it,  as  I believe,  you 
know;  for  I was  persuaded  he  would  be 
given  to  your  persevering  prayers.  Be 
pleased  to  give  him  my  most  affectionate 
remembrance,  and  tell  him  he  is  about  to  be 
ushered  into  a glory,  which  good  men  upon 
earth  have  been  contemplating  for  many 
years,  but  have  not  yet  enjoyed.  He  has 
obtained  the  victory  without  the  battle;  for 
the  Captain  of  his  salvation  has  fought  for 
him.  May  his  faith  be  firm  and  ardent  to 
the  last,  that  he  may  persevere  in,  and  com- 
plete his  glorious  testimony!” 

Another  letter  to  Colonel  Sandys,  begins, 
“I  thank  you  for  your  letter  of  the  12th, 
which  informs  me  that  you  and  seven  chil- 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  1 17 

dren  are  well.  There  are  a great  many 
blessings  comprehended  in  that  expression. 
My  health  continues  much  the  same.  I 
take  a little  exercise  on  horseback,  live  low, 
go  to  bed  early,  rise  generally  to  read  by  can- 
dle-light. By  such  means,  under  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  I am  enabled  to  carry  on  my 
present  undertaking:  but  a slight  return  of 
indisposition  would  suspend  the  whole.  I 
therefore  live  a pensioner  on  God’s  mercy 
for  the  hour.” 

“ December  24.  ] write,”  he  says  to 

Mrs.  Thompson,  “ to  say,  I hope  to  be  with 
you  the  first  week  of  the  new  year;  it  is 
however,  doubtful  whether  I shall  not  be 
detained  longer.  What  detains  me,  is  the 
wish  to  complete  the  four  gospels,  before  I 
leave  this  place,  lest  I should  never  return. 
For  what  is  our  life  ? saith  James;  it  is 
even  a vapour  that  appeareth  for  a little, 
and  then  vanisheth  away.” 

Dr.  Buchanan’s  visit  to  his  family,  on  this 
occasion,  was  but  of  short  duration,  and 
was,  alas!  the  last.  On  his  return  into  Hert- 
fordshire, he  received  intimation  of  the  de- 
cease of  his  early  friend  and  patron,  Mr. 
Thornton.  He  proceeded  immediately  to 


1]8  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

London  to  attend  his  funeral,  where,  it  is 
possible,  he  not  only  was  affected  by  the  ex- 
treme severity  of  the  weather,  but  by  those 
yearnings  of  the  heart  which  must  be  felt 
over  the  closing  scene  even  of  the  holiest  of 
men ; for,  though  faith  is  assured  of  their 
happiness  in  Heaven,  nature  shrinks  in  us 
at  the  chilling  separation.  Dr.  Buchanan, 
however,  returned  to  Broxburne,  in  Hert- 
fordshire, on  the  25th  of  January,  apparently 
in  his  usual  state  of  health,  and  resumed 
those  labours  in  which  he  so  much  delight- 
ed. So  much  we  may  indeed  say,  for  though, 
each  separate  sheet  received  from  him  five 
revisions  before  being  finally  sent  to  the 
press,  the  frequency  of  this  critical  examina- 
tion of  the  Scriptures,  so  far  from  being  tire- 
some or  irksome,  seemed,  to  use  his  own 
words,  at  “every  fresh  perusal,  to  throw 
fresh  light  on  the  word  of  God,  and  to  con- 
vey additional  joy  and  consolation  to  his 
mind.”  In  this  delightful  employment,  and 
filled  with  emotions  such  as  these,  this  emi- 
nent, humble,  and  devoted  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ  was  engaged,  when  his  Master  com- 
ing suddenly,  called  him.  All  that  we  know 
regarding  the  circumstances  of  this  event,  is 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  119 

contained  in  a letter  from  his  confidential 
servant,  Vaux,  who  attended  him  in  his  last 
moments.  It  is  dated  February  12,  1S15, 
and  is  addressed  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kemp- 
thorne.  After  relating  what  has  been  al- 
ready stated,  in  regard  to  his  master’s  jour- 
ney to  and  return  from  London,  he  proceeds 
to  say,  that  the  weather  had  brought  on  a 
slight  indisposition,  which  Dr.  Buchanan  him- 
self considered  merely  as  a cold.  “On  Thurs- 
day last,  however,  while  making  a morning’s 
call  on  some  of  the  neighbours,  he  was  taken 
with  something  of  a fainting  fit,  which  pass- 
ed off,  without  his  considering  it  of  conse- 
quence enough  to  require  medical  assistance. 
As  the  sickness  came  on  again  towards 
evening,  I took  the  liberty  to  disobey  my 
master’s  orders,  and  to  send  for  the  medical 
gentleman,  whose  skill  had  so  much  appear- 
ed in  the  improvement  of  the  Doctor’s  health 
in  the  preceding  months.  This  gentleman 
was  with  him  about  nine  o’clock  in  the 
evening,  and  did  not  express  any  apprehen- 
sion of  danger.  Dr.  Buchanan  retired  a little 
past  ten,  saying  he  was  better;  and,  as  he 
expected  to  get  a little  sleep,  wished  me  not 
to  disturb  him  to  take  the  second  medicine 


120  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

till  he  rang  the  bell.  About  half-past  eleven, 
sitting  on  the  watch  for  the  summons,  I 
fancied  I heard  something  of  a hiccough, 
which  induced  me,  contrary  to  orders,  to 
enter  the  chamber,  and  inquire  if  he  was 
worse  ? He  signified  he  was  worse.  On 
which  I instantly  alarmed  the  family,  and 
sent  for  assistance,  and  then  returned  to  his 
bedside,  where  my  master  appeared  labour- 
ing under  a spasm  in  the  breast.  He  inti- 
mated a wish  for  me  to  hold  his  head;  and, 
in  this  posture,  without  struggle  or  convul- 
sion, his  breath  appeared  to  leave  him;  so 
that  before  twelve,  by  which  time  M r.  Watts 
the  printer,  and  Mr.  Yeates,  and  a few 
neighbours,  were  with  me,  we  were  obliged 
to  conclude  that  our  excellent  friend’s  spirit 
had  joined  the  glorified  saints  above. 

“ T.  Vaux.” 

We  do  not  like  to  add  any  thing  to  this. 
It  is  to  us  affecting,  most  affecting.  When 
we  came  to  the  names  of  Yeates  and  Watts, 
the  coadjutors  of  Dr.  Buchanan,  those  who 
were  to  bring  his  work  to  completion,  we 
remembered,  with  a peculiar  emphasis  of 
feeling,  that  of  all  who  have  lived  on  the 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  121 

earth,  one,  and  one  only  could  say  of  his 
labour  at  death,  ‘ it  is  finished.’  We  desired, 
however,  to  bear  in  mind  the  pious  submis- 
sion which  led  Buchanan  himself  to  say, 
when  at  a much  earlier  period  he  anticipated 
a sudden  close  to  his  career:  “ Should  you 
not  see  me  again,  I pray  you  to  consider  it 
as  the  hand  of  God,  giving  glory  to  his  own 
cause  in  his  own  way;  leading  our  feeble 
resolves  in  triumph  to  a certain  stage,  and 
then  calling  another  servant!” 

That  “dear  in  God’s  sight  is  the  death  of 
his  saints,”  we  cannot  doubt,  for  the  Holy 
Spirit  hath  declared  it;  yet,  that  the  circum- 
stances attending  that  event  are  unimportant, 
we  might  readily  conclude  from  that  variety 
in  them,  evident  from  a review  of  the  death- 
beds of  many  now  in  glory.  Not  to  antici- 
pate the  contents  of  this  volume,  nor  to  refer 
too  particularly  to  the  little  book  of  ours 
which  preceded  it;  we  would  just  observe, 
that  we  have  been  led  to  make  this  reflec- 
tion, from  having  had  occasion  therein  to 
record  the  closing  scenes  of  the  lives  of  many 
of  the  saints.  We  speak  not  of  Harriet 
Newell’s  little  babe;  though,  doubtless,  the 
spreading  vail  of  the  covenant  was  drawn 
11 


122 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


even  over  it,  by  the  hand  of  its  mother’s 
faith.  We  speak  not  merely  of  this  infant, 
dying  in  the  little  cabin,  amid  the  rockings 
of  the  tempest  and  the  wailings  of  the 
shrouds;  but  we  refer  to  its  mother’s  death, 
softened  indeed  by  the  tenderness  and  care 
of  an  affectionate  husband:  to  that  of  Isa- 
bella Graham,  coining  to  the  grave,  like  a 
shock  of  corn  fully  ripe,  surrounded  by  her 
children  and  grand-children,  the  countenance 
of  her  friend  being  pleasant  unto  her:  to 
Henry  Martyn,  expiring,  as  it  were,  under 
the  lash  of  the  merciless  Hassan : and  here, 
Buchanan,  at  a distance  from  his  beloved 
Charlotte  and  Augusta,  in  solitude,  unat- 
tended, save  by  one  faithful  servant,  able 
only  to  signify  that  he  wished  his  aching 
head  to  be  held  by  his  watchful  Vaux,  and 
then,  without  a moment’s  notice,  surrender- 
ing his  Spirit  to  his  God!  Yet  dear  in  God’s 
sight  is  the  death  of  his  saints!  How  far  hu- 
man sympathies  may  disturb  the  “ bliss,”  or 
mitigate  the  “ pain  of  dying,”  we  know  not; 
but  it  is  comfortable  to  reflect,  that,  in  the 
absence  of  them  all,  the  ministrations  of  the 
Spirit  will  not  be  wanting,  nay,  that  they 
probably  come  to  the  soul  thus  unfettered  by 


REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN.  123 

the  presence  of  earthly  objects,  with  a more 
full  and  unmingled  sweetness. 

Before  finally  parting  with  the  subject  of 
this  memoir,  we  would  just  remind  our  young 
readers  of  the  object  of  biography,  and  espe- 
cially of  religious  biography,  that  it  is  to  set 
before  us,  examples  of  piety,  virtue,  and 
every  excellence,  not  merely  for  admiration, 
but  for  imitation.  With  this  object  in  view, 
we  would  advise  all  who  pause  upon  the 
early  history  of  Buchanan,  to  avoid  his  faults, 
for  they  were  great;  and  to  remember  that, 
from  the  hour  when  he  left  his  father’s  house, 
till  he  was  reconciled  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus 
to  his  Father  in  Heaven,  he  never  knew  one 
moment’s  peace  of  mind ! They  will  observe 
also,  that  he  no  sooner  knew  the  grace  of 
God  in  truth,  than  he  began  to  say,  “ what 
shall  I render  to  the  Lord  for  all  his  bene- 
fits?” This  was  no  idle  question,  which 
any  one  might  satisfy  himself  merely  with 
asking:  it  led  him  to  a course  of  laborious 
study,  to  a system  of  self-denying  obedience 
to  the  will  of  God,  and  of  the  most  strenuous, 
disinterested,  long-continued,  unabated,  and 
ceaseless  exertions  in  the  service  of  his  fel- 
low-creatures. We  refer  not  our  young 


124  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

readers  to  the  great  public  acts  of  the  life  of 
Buchanan,  because  they  may  be  considered 
as  placed  so  high,  as  to  be  above  or  beyond 
the  reach  of  their  imitation;  but  we  refer 
you,  dear  boys,  to  the  principle  which  im- 
pelled them,  to  the  end  they  had  in  view, 
to  the  reward  with  which,  even  in  this  life, 
God  was  pleased  to  crown  them.  While  we 
desire  to  infuse  into  your  bosoms  a mission- 
ary spirit,  we  would  not  have  you  imagine 
that  it  is  necessary  to  go  either  to  the  East 
or  the  West  to  experience  it.  No;  you  may 
be  a missionary  in  your  own  country,  in 
your  native  place,  in  your  father’s  house,  for 
alas!  there  are  heathen  at  home,  as  well 
as  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges;  idolaters 
beyond  the  precincts  of  Juggernaut,  who, 
though  they  worship  not  idols  of  wood  and 
stone,  too  often  worship  idols  of  gold  and 
silver!  or  who  give  the  homage  of  the  heart, 
with  all  its  rich  affections,  to  the  creature 
more  than  to  the  Creator.  0!  do  not  thou 
thus,  dearest  reader,  but  remember  who  it 
is  that  hath  said,  “My  son,  give  me  thine 
heart.” 


MEMOIRS 


OF  THE 

REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


If  one  star  differ  from  another  star  in  glory, 
or  if  one  man  shall  reign  over  five  cities,  and 
another  over  ten,  then  there  seems  to  be 
room  for  ambition,  even  among  Christians. 
Thrones,  principalities,  and  dominions,  how- 
ever, would  prove  but  weak  and  impotent 
incitements  to  duty,  if  the  love  of  Christ  con- 
strained not;  but,  with  the  love  of  God  shed 
abroad  in  the  heart,  all  labour  in  his  service 
seems  light,  and  all  privations  become  easy. 

In  attempting  to  present  to  the  youthful 
reader,  a brief  outline  of  the  life  and  labours 
of  that  eminent  servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the 
Rev.  Henry  Martyn,  we  would  earnestly  de- 
sire to  direct  the  mind  to  similar  labours,  and 
to  similar  objects  of  pursuit;  to  create  in  it 


126  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

desires  after  the  same  Christian  pre-emi- 
nence; and  to  cherish  in  it  a high  and  holy 
ambition.  Not  that,  in  the  spiritual  firma- 
ment, dearest  reader,  thou  mayest  excel  an- 
other star  in  glory,  nor  that,  in  the  awards  of 
eternity,  it  may  be  given  to  thee  to  rule  over 
ten  cities,  or  even  over  five;  but  that,  on  earth, 
in  thy  day  and  generation,  thou  mayest  best 
promote  the  glory  of  God;  that  thou  mayest 
attain  to  superior  usefulness — superior  love, 
meekness,  lowliness  of  heart  and  spirit,  and 
arrive  at  the  highest  and  most  sublime  obli- 
vion of  self!  These  are  objects  worthy  of 
Christian  ambition:  against  these  there  is  no 
law;  and  in  the  history  of  Henry  Martyn,  thy 
brother  if  thou  be  Christ’s,  thou  wilt  see  to 
what  extent  they  are  attainable ; and,  remem- 
bering by  whose  grace  “he  was  what  he 
was,”  think,  with  gratitude  and  hope,  that 
the  same  grace  is  sufficient  even  for  thee. 

Henry  Martyn  was  born  at  Truro,  in 
Cornwall,  18th  February,  1781.  His  father, 
John  Martyn,  was  at  first  in  a very  humble 
situation  in  life,  having  been  a labourer  in  the 
mines  in  that  country;  but,  in  his  intervals 
of  leisure  from  labour,  he  diligently  acquired 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


127 


a knowledge  of  arithmetic  and  mathematics, 
which,  added  to  the  education  he  had  receiv- 
ed in  a country  school,  raised  him  from  a 
state  of  dependence  on  manual  industry,  to  a 
situation  in  the  office  of  Mr.  Daniel  a mer- 
chant in  Truro,  where  he  lived  as  chief  clerk. 
To  the  grammar-school  in  this  town  his  son 
Henry  was  sent  in  ] 788,  being  then  between 
seven  and  eight  years  of  age.  He  was  al- 
ways considered  a boy  of  promising  abilities, 
and  his  proficiency  was  such  as  to  answer 
the  expectations  which  had  been  formed  of 
him. 

At  this  school,  under  the  continued  and 
excellent  tuition  of  Dr.  Cardew,  the  master, 
Henry  remained  till  he  was  about  fifteen, 
when  he  was  induced  to  offer  himself  a can- 
didate for  a vacant  scholarship  at  Corpus 
Christi  College,  Oxford.  There  he  acquitted 
himself  well,  but,  being  both  strongly  and 
ably  opposed,  failed  of  his  election;  and  re- 
turning home,  continued  at  the  school  of  Dr. 
Cardew  till  1797.  The  signal  success  of  that 
friend  who  had  been  his  guide  and  protector 
at  school,  led  Henry  now  to  look  towards 
Cambridge;  and  his  residence  at  St.  John’s 
College,  in  that  University,  commenced  in 


128 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


the  month  of  October,  1797.  Here  the  friend 
of  his  “boyish  days”  became  the  counsellor 
of  his  riper  years;  and  his  successful  applica- 
tion was  such,  that,  at  the  public  examina- 
tion the  following  summer,  he  reached  the 
second  station  in  the  first  class,  a point  of 
elevation  which  flattered  him  extremely. 

Though  very  amiable  and  moral  in  his 
character,  unwearied  in  his  application  to  his 
studies,  and  discovering  no  common  talents, 
yet  Henry  does  not  appear,  at  this  time,  to 
have  known  any  thing  of  the  grace  of  God, 
or  to  have  felt  any  particular  interest  in  re- 
vealed truth.  Happily  for  him,  however,  he 
had  not  only  a religious  friend  at  College, 
but  he  had  an  eminently  pious  sister  at  home; 
and  to  her,  as  well  as  to  the  rest  of  his  family, 
he  paid  a visit  in  Cornwall,  in  the  summer 
of  1799,  carrying  with  him  no  small  share 
of  academical  honours.  To  a pious  sister  a 
brother’s  spiritual  welfare  was  necessarily 
very  dear;  consequently  Henry’s  sister  often 
conversed  with  him  on  the  subject  of  religion. 
But  to  these  subjects  he  seems  to  have  had 
an  extreme  dislike,  and  afterwards  confessed 
that  “the  sound  of  the  gospel,  conveyed  in 
the  admonition  of  a sister,  was  grating  to  his 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


129 


ears.”  In  consequence  of  her  arguments, 
however,  a conflict  took  place  in  his  mind, 
between  his  convictions  of  the  truth,  as  she 
had  urged  it  upon  him,  and  his  love  of  the 
world.  The  latter,  for  the  time,  prevailed; 
and,  though  he  promised  his  sister  that  he 
would  read  the  Bible  for  himself,  he  was  no 
sooner  settled  in  College,  than  Newton  en- 
gaged all  his  thoughts. 

It  pleased  God,  however,  in  his  own  way, 
to  convince  Henry  that  there  was  a know- 
ledge he  was  yet  ignorant  of,  which  it  was 
more  important  for  him  to  learn,  than  to  un- 
derstand all  mysteries,  and  all  knowledge, 
merely  human.  The  sudden  death  of  his 
father,  and  his  sorrow  for  his  loss,  seem  to 
have  been  the  means  employed,  by  his  hea- 
venly Father,  for  teaching  Henry  this  lesson, 
and  for  awakening  him  from  that  sleep  in 
which  all  are  wrapt,  till,  by  the  Spirit,  they 
hear  the  voice  of  him  who  calleth  the  things 
that  are  not,  as  if  they  were. 

“ At  the  examination  at  Christmas,  1799,” 
he  thus  writes,  “ I was  first,  and  the  account 
of  it  pleased  my  father  prodigiously,  who,  I 
was  told,  was  in  great  health  and  spirits. 
What  was  then  my  consternation,  when,  in 
12 


130  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

January,  I received  from  my  brother  an  ac- 
count of  his  death!  But,  while  I mourned 
the  loss  of  an  earthly  parent,  the  angels  in 
Heaven  were  rejoicing  at  my  being  so  soon 
to  find  a heavenly  one.  As  I had  no  taste 
at  this  time  for  my  usual  studies,  I took  up 
my  Bible,  thinking  that  the  consideration  of 
religion  was  rather  suitable  at  this  time; 
nevertheless,  I often  took  up  other  books  to 
engage  my  attention,  and  should  have  con- 
tinued to  do  so,  had  not advised  me  to 

make  this  time  an  occasion  for  serious  re- 
flection. I began  with  the  Acts,  as  being 
the  most  amusing;  and,  whilst  I was  enter- 
tained with  the  narrative,  I found  myself  in- 
sensibly led  to  inquire  more  attentively  into 
the  doctrine  of  the  Apostles.  It  corresponded 
nearly  enough  with  the  few  notions  I had 
received  in  my  early  youth.  I believe,  on 
the  first  night  after,  I began  to  pray  from  a 
precomposed  form,  in  which  I thanked  God, 
in  general,  for  having  sent  Christ  into  the 
world.  But  though  I prayed  for  pardon,  I 
had  little  sense  of  my  own  sinfulness;  never- 
theless, I began  to  consider  myself  as  a reli- 
gious man.  The  first  time  I went  to  chapel, 
I saw,  with  some  degree  of  surprise  at  my 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


131 


former  inattention,  that,  in  the  Magnificat ,* 
there  was  a great  degree  of  joy  expressed  at 
the  coming  of  Christ,  which  I thought  but 

reasonable.  had  lent  me  Doddridge’s 

Rise  and  Progress,  the  first  part  of  which  I 
could  not  bear  to  read,  because  it  appeared 
to  make  religion  consist  too  much  in  humi- 
liation, and  my  proud  and  wicked  heart 
would  not  bear  to  be  brought  down  into  the 

dust.  And , to  whom  I mentioned  the 

gloom  that  I felt,  after  reading  the  first  part 
of  Doddridge,  reprobated  it  strongly.  Alas ! 
did  he  think  that  we  can  go  along  the  way 
that  leadeth  unto  life,  without  entering  in  at 
the  strait  gate! — ” 

Soon  after  the  loss  sustained  by  Henry  in 
the  death  of  his  father,  a trial  most  severe  to 
an  affectionate  and  filial  heart,  the  public 
exercises  commenced  at  the  University.  He 
again  devoted  himself  with  intense  appli- 
cation to  his  studies;  and,  at  the  close,  his 
name  stood  first  on  the  list  at  the  College-ex- 
amination in  the  summer  of  the  year  1800. 
Grateful  that,  in  the  midst  of  that  deep  ab- 

* My  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord,"  &c.  Part  of  the 
service  of  the  Church  of  England,  taken  from  Luke  i. 
46—55. 


132  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

straction  which  the  nature  of  his  pursuits 
demanded,  the  mercy  of  God  had  prevented 
the  extinction  of  the  spark  of  grace,  which 
his  Spirit  had  kindled  in  his  heart,  Henry 
thus  writes  to  his  sister  at  this  time: — “ What 
a blessing  it  is  for  me  that  I have  such  a sis- 
ter as  you,  my  dear , who  have  been  so 

instrumental  in  keeping  me  in  the  right  way. 
When  I consider  how  little  human  assistance 
you  have  had,  and  the  great  knowledge  to 
which  you  have  attained  in  the  subject  of 
religion — especially  observing  the  extreme 
ignorance  of  the  most  wise  and  learned  of 
this  world,  I think  this  is  itself  a mark  of  the 
wonderful  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in 
the  mind  of  well-disposed  persons.  It  is  cer- 
tainly by  the  Spirit  alone  that  we  can  have 
the  will,  or  power,  or  knowledge,  or  confi- 
dence to  pray;  and  by  Him  alone  we  can 
come  unto  the  Father  through  Jesus  Christ. 
Through  him  we  both  have  access  by  one 
Spirit  unto  the  Father.  How  I rejoiced  to 
find  that  we  disagreed  only  about  words!  I 
did  not  doubt,  as  you  suppose,  at  all  about 
that  joy  which  true  believers  feel.  Can 
there  be  any  one  subject,  any  one  source  of 
cheerfulness  and  joy,  at  all  to  be  compared 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


133 


with  the  heavenly  serenity  and  comfort 
which  such  a person  must  find  in  holding 
communion  with  his  God  and  Saviour  in 
prayer — in  addressing  God  as  his  Father, 
and,  more  than  all,  in  the  transporting  hope 
of  being  preserved  unto  eternal  life,  and  of 
singing  praises  to  his  Redeemer,  when  time 
shall  be  no  more.  0 ! I do  indeed  feel  this 
state  of  mind  at  times;  but,  at  other  times, 
I feel  quite  humbled  at  finding  myself  so 
cold  and  hard-hearted.  The  labourer,  as  he 
drives  on  his  plough,  and  the  weaver  who 
works  at  his  loom,  may  have  their  thoughts 
entirely  disengaged  from  their  work,  and 
may  think  with  advantage  on  any  religious 
subject;  but  the  nature  of  our  studies  at  col- 
lege requires  such  a deep  abstraction  of  the 
mind  from  all  things,  as  completely  to  render 
it  incapable  of  any  thing  else  during  many 
hours  of  the  day.  As  to  the  dealings  of  the 
Almighty  with  me,  you  have  heard,  in 
general,  the  chief  of  my  account.  After  the 
death  of  our  father,  you  know  I was  ex- 
tremely low-spirited,  and,  like  most  other 
people,  began  to  consider  seriously,  without 
any  particular  determination,  that  invisible 
world  to  which  he  was  gone,  and  to  which 


134  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

I must  one  day  go.  Yet  still  I read  the 
Bible  unenlightened,  and  said  a prayer  or 
two,  rather  through  terror  of  a superior 
power,  than  from  any  other  cause.  Soon, 
however,  I began  to  attend  more  diligently 
to  the  words  of  our  Saviour  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, and  to  devour  them  with  delight. 
When  the  others  of  mercy  and  salvation  were 
made  so  freely,  I supplicated  to  be  made  a 
partaker  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  with  eager- 
ness and  hope;  and  thanks  be  to  the  ever- 
blessed  Trinity,  for  not  leaving  me  without 
comfort.  Throughout  the  whole,  however, 
even  when  the  light  of  divine  truth  was  be- 
ginning to  dawn  on  my  mind,  I was  not 
under  that  great  terror  of  future  punishment, 
which  I now  see  plainly  I had  every  reason 
to  feel.  I look  back  now  upon  that  course 
of  wickedness,  which,  like  a gulf  of  destruc- 
tion, yawned  to  swallow  me  up,  with  a 
trembling  delight,  mixed  with  shame,  at 
having  lived  so  long  in  ignorance,  and  error, 
and  blindness.  I could  say  much  more,  my 

dear , but  I have  no  more  room.  I 

have  only  to  express  my  acquiescence  in 
most  of  your  opinions,  and  to  join  with  you 
in  gratitude  to  God  for  his  mercies  to  us. 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN.  135 

May  he  preserve  you  and  me,  and  all  of  us, 
to  the  day  of  the  Lord!” 

That  such  a letter,  from  a young  convert, 
addressed  to  any  believer,  must  have  pro- 
duced the  most  heart-felt  delight,  and  un- 
feigned gratitude  to  God,  cannot  be  doubted; 
but  such  a letter,  from  a hitherto  incredulous, 
and  unbelieving  brother,  to  an  affectionate 
and  pious  sister,  in  circumstances  of  sorrow 
and  bereavement  too,  must  have  been  re- 
ceived with  the  purest  and  most  hallowed 
joy.  Let  those  who,  like  Henry,  are  suf- 
fering the  loss  of  any  who  were  dear  to 
them,  like  him  endeavour  to  realize  the 
things  of  that  invisible  world,  to  which  they 
are  gone — let  them  attend  diligently  to  the 
‘ words  of  the  Saviour,’  until,  like  him,  re- 
ceiving from  the  same  Spirit  the  same  hea- 
venly taste,  they  also  ‘devour  them  with  de- 
light,’ and  beholding  the  freeness  of  the  gift 
of  salvation,  come  to  supplicate  for  a share 
in  its  blessings.  We  have  seldom  read  of 
any  experience  so  free  from  terror,  and  so 
full  of  sweetness,  as  that  now  recorded  in 
Henry’s  letter;  and  it  should  encourage  any 
still  standing  aloof  through  fear,  to  see  with 
what  cords  of  love,  and  bands  of  a man,  the 


136  labourers  in  the  east. 

Spirit  draweth  to  Christ  those  whom  the 
Father  hath  given  him. 

We  do  not  attempt  to  follow  the  footsteps 
of  Henry,  in  his  laudable  pursuit  of  academi- 
cal honours,  because  we  are  not  quite  quali- 
fied to  write  about  such  things.  It  may,  how- 
ever, be  useful  to  the  young  reader  to  know, 
that,  on  the  great  occasion  of  his  examination 
for  a degree,  in  the  University,  Henry  was 
enabled  to  enter  the  Senate-house  with  sin- 
gular composure,  from  the  certainly  sanctified 
remembrance  of  a sermon  he  had  heard,  not 
long  before,  on  these  words:  “ Seekest  thou 
great  things  for  thyself?  seek  them  not.” 
But  his  want  of  anxiety  on  this  occasion  was 
no  reason  of  want  of  success;  for  his  decided 
superiority  in  mathematics  soon  appeared, 
and  the  highest  academical  honour  was  ad- 
judged him  in  1S01,  when  he  was  not  quite 
twenty  years  old.  And,  as  whatever  tends 
to  confirm  the  truth  of  the  word  of  God  is 
pleasing,  even  though  it  may  be  demonstra- 
tive of  the  vanity  of  human  things,  and  their 
incapacity  to  confer  happiness,  it  may  be  re- 
corded here,  that  Henry,  on  this  occasion, 
confessed,  “ That  while  he  obtained  his  high- 
est wishes,  he  was  surprised  to  find  that  he 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


137 


had  grasped  a shadow! — No  less  true  it  is, 
as  his  excellent  and  elegant  biographer  has 
remarked,  that  “ he  who  drinks  of  the  water 
of  the  well  of  this  life  must  thirst  again,  and 
that  it  is  the  water  which  springs  up  to  ever- 
lasting life,  which  alone  affords  never-failing 
refreshment.” 

Having  thus  arrived  at  the  goal  of  his 
wishes,  and  attained  those  rewards  due  to 
his  intellectual  labours,  Henry  again  visited 
Cornwall.  Returning  to  Cambridge  in  the 
summer  he  passed  his  vacation  there,  much 
alone,  and,  from  that  circumstance,  holding 
frequent  communion  with  his  own  heart. 
“ God  was  pleased,”  he  thus  writes  “to 
bless  the  solitude  and  retirement,  I enjoyed 
this  summer,  to  my  improvement,  and  not 
till  then  had  I experienced  any  real  pleasure 
in  religion.  I was  more  convinced  of  sin 
than  ever,  more  earnest  in  fleeing  to  Jesus 
for  refuge,  and  more  desirous  of  the  renewal 
of  rny  nature.” 

It  was  at  this  time  that  an  intimate  ac- 
quaintance commenced  between  Henry  and 
Mr.  Simeon — a name  dear  to  all  who  know 
what  is  due  to  the  most  eminent  piety  and 
exalted  benevolence.  From  his  con  versa- 


138 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


tiori  and  example  Henry  formed  his  first 
idea  of  the  excellence  and  dignity  of  the 
Christian  ministry,  from  which  it  was  but  a 
short  step  to  resolve  on  devoting  himself  to 
the  same  sacred  office. 

In  the  month  of  March,  lS02,Mr.  Martyn 
was  chosen  a fellow  of  St.  John’s,  soon  after 
which  he  revisited  his  relations  in  Cornwall, 
where,  in  the  bosom  of  his  family,  he  seems 
to  have  spent  some  delightful  moments;  and 
that  season,  he  remarks,  long  left  a “fra- 
grancy  upon  his  mind,  the  remembrance  of 
which  was  sweet.”  “ As  my  sister  and  my- 
self,” he  writes,  “ were  improved  in  our  at- 
tainments, we  tasted  much  agreeable  inter- 
course. I did  not  stay  much  at  Truro,  on 
account  of  my  brother’s  family  of  children; 
but,  at  Woodberry,  with  my  brother-in-law, 
I passed  some  of  the  sweetest  moments  of 
my  life.  The  deep  solitude  of  the  place  fa- 
voured meditation:  and  the  romantic  scenery 
around  supplied  great  external  sources  of 
pleasure.  For  want  of  other  books,  I was 
obliged  to  read  my  Bible  almost  exclu- 
sively; and  from  this  I derived  great  spiritu- 
ality of  mind  compared  with  what  I had  felt 
before.” 


REV.  HENRY  MARTIN. 


139 


In  the  beginning  of  October,  1802,  Mr. 
Martyn  exchanged  these  scenes  of  solitude 
and  meditation  for  the  labours  of  the  Uni- 
versity. And  having  dedicated  himself  to 
the  ministry  oUthe  gospel,  and  thereby  to 
the  service  of  Christ,  we  find  him  at  the 
close  of  this  year,  invested  with  the  highest 
of  all  styles  and  titles  on  earth — that  of  a 
Christian  Missionary.  “ In  coming  to  this 
resolution,”  says  his  interesting  and  eloquent 
biographer,  “let  it  not  be  conceived  that  he 
could  adopt  it  without  the  severest  conflict 
in  his  mind;  for  he  was  endued  with  the 
truest  sensibility  of  heart,  and  was  suscepti- 
ble of  the  warmest  and  tenderest  attach- 
ments. No  one  could  exceed  him  in  love 
for  his  country,  or  in  affection  for  his  friends; 
and  few  could  surpass  him  in  an  exquisite 
relish  for  the  various  and  refined  enjoyments 
of  a social  and  literary  life.  How  then  could 
it  fail  of  being  a moment  of  extreme  anguish, 
when  he  came  to  the  resolution  of  leaving 
for  ever  all  he  held  dear  upon  earth.  But 
he  was  fully  satisfied  that  the  glory  of  that 
Saviour  who  loved  him  and  gave  himself  for 
him,  would  be  promoted  by  his  going  forth 
to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen : he  con- 


140  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

sidered  their  pitiable  and  perilous  situation  ; 
he  thought  on  the  value  of  their  immortal 
souls;  he  remembered  the  last  solemn  in- 
junction of  his  Lord,  “ Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture.” And,  actuated  by  these  motives,  he 
offered  himself  in  the  capacity  of  a mission- 
ary to  the  Society  for  Missions  to  Africa  and 
the  East,  and  from  that  time  stood  prepared, 
with  a child-like  simplicity  of  spirit,  and  an 
unshaken  constancy  of  soul,  to  go  to  any 
part  of  the  world,  whither  it  might  be  deem- 
ed expedient  to  send  him. 

As  the  exercises  of  such  a mind,  at  such  a 
moment,  cannot  fail  deeply  to  interest  the 
reader,  we  quote  the  following  passages  from 
a letter  to  his  sister,  and  from  his  private  jour- 
nal, as  best  depicting  the  state  of  his  feelings 
on  this  occasion; — 

“ I received  your  letter  yesterday,  and 
thank  God  for  the  concern  which  you  mani- 
fest for  my  spiritual  welfare.  0 that  we  may 
love  each  other  more  and  more  in  the  Lord. 
The  passages  you  bring  from  the  word  of 
God,  were  appropriate  to  my  case,  particu- 
larly those  from  the  first  Epistle  of  Peter,  and 
that  to  the  Ephesians,  though  I do  not  seem 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


141 


to  have  given  you  a right  view  of  my  state. 
The  dejection  I sometimes  labour  under 
seems  not  to  arise  from  doubts  of  my  accep- 
tance with  God,  though  it  tends  to  produce 
them  ; nor  from  desponding  views  of  my  own 
backwardness  in  the  divine  life,  for  I am 
more  prone  to  self-dependence  and  conceit — 
but  from  the  prospect  of  the  difficulties  I 
have  to  encounter  in  the  whole  of  my  future 
life.  The  thought  that  I must  be  unceasingly 
employed  in  the  same  kind  of  work  amongst 
poor  ignorant  people,  is  what  my  proud  spirit 
revolts  at.  To  be  obliged  to  submit  to  a thou- 
sand uncomfortable  things  that  must  happen 
to  me,  whether  as  a minister  or  a missionary, 
is  what  the  flesh  cannot  endure.  At  these 
times  I feel  neither  love  to  God  nor  man; 
and,  in  proportion  as  these  graces  of  the  Spirit 
languish,  my  besetting  sins — pride,  and  dis- 
content, and  unwillingness  for  every  duty, 
make  me  miserable. 

“I  have  not  that  coldness  in  prayer  you 
would  expect,  but  generally  find  myself 
strengthened  in  faith,  and  humility,  and  love 
after  it,  but  the  impression  is  so  short.  1 am 
at  this  time  enabled  to  give  myself,  body, 


142  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

soul,  and  spirit,  to  God,  and  perceive  it  to  be 
my  most  reasonable  service.  How  it  may  be 
when  the  trial  comes  I know  not,  yet  I will 
trust  and  not  be  afraid.  In  order  to  do  his 
will  cheerfully,  I want  love  for  the  souls  of 
men  to  suffer  it:  I want  humility.  Let  these 
be  the  subjects  of  your  supplications  for  me. 
I am  thankful  to  God  you  are  so  free  from 
anxiety  and  care:  we  cannot  but  with  praise 
acknowledge  his  goodness.  What  does  it 
signify,  whether  we  be  rich  or  poor,  if  we 
are  the  sons  of  God?  How  unconscious  are 
they  of  their  real  greatness,  and  will  be  so, 
till  they  find  themselves  in  glory ! When  we 
contemplate  our  everlasting  inheritance,  it 
seems  too  good  to  be  true;  yet  it  is  no  more 
than  is  due  to  the  blood  of  God  manifest  in 
the  flesh. 

“ A journey  I took  last  week  into  Norfolk, 
seems  to  have  contributed  greatly  to  my 
health.  The  attention  and  admiration  shown 
me  are  great  and  very  dangerous.  The 
praises  of  men  do  not  now,  indeed,  flatter 
my  vanity  as  formerly  they  did:  I rather  feel 
pain  through  anticipation  of  their  conse- 
quences; but  they  tend  to  produce,  imper- 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


143 


ceptibly,  a self-esteem  and  hardness  of  heart. 
How  awful  and  awakening  a consideration 
is  it,  that  God  judgeth  not  as  man  judgeth!” 

The  following  passages  are  extracts  from 
his  journal: 

— “ Had  some  disheartening  thoughts  last 
night,  at  the  prospects  of  being  stripped  of 
every  earthly  comfort;  but  who  is  it  that 
maketh  my  comforts  to  be  a source  of  enjoy- 
ment? Cannot  the  same  make  cold,  and  hun- 
ger, and  nakedness,  and  peril,  to  be  a train 
of  ministering  angels,  conducting  me  to  glory  ? 
0 my  soul,  compare  thyself  with  Paul,  and 
with  the  example  and  precepts  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ?  Was  it  not  his  meat  and  drink 
to  do  the  will  of  his  heavenly  Father? 

“ Finished  the  account  of  Dr.  Vanderkemp, 
and  long  to  be  sent  to  China.  But  I may 
reasonably  doubt  the  reality  of  every  graci- 
ous affection;  they  are  so  like  the  morning 
cloud,  and  transient  as  the  early  dew.  If  I 
had  the  true  love  of  souls,  I should  long  and 
labour  for  those  around  me,  and  afterwards 
for  the  conversion  of  the  Heathen.” 

“ I had  distressing  thoughts  about  the  lit- 
tle prospect  of  happiness  in  my  future  life. 
Though  God  has  not  designed  man  to  be  a 


144  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

solitary  being,  yet  surely  the  child  of  God 
would  delight  to  pour  out  his  soul  for  whole 
days  together  before  God.  Stir  up  my  soul 
to  lay  hold  on  thee,  and  remove  from  me  the 
cloud  of  ignorance  and  sin  that  hides  from 
me  the  glory  of  Jehovah.” 

“ After  my  prayers,  my  mind  seems  touch- 
ed with  humility  and  love,  but  the  impres- 
sion decays  so  soon!  Resolved  for  the  future, 
to  use  more  watchfulness  in  reading  and 
prayer.” 

“ My  prayers  have  been  frequent  of  late, 
but  I cannot  realize  the  presence  of  Almighty 
God.  I have  not  enjoyed  communion  with 
him,  or  else  there  would  not  be  such  strange- 
ness in  my  heart  towards  the  world  to  come.” 

“ In  my  walk  out,  and  during  the  remain- 
der of  the  day,  the  sense  of  my  own  weak- 
ness and  worthlessness  called  me  to  watch- 
fulness and  dependence  on  the  grace  of 
Christ.” — “ My  soul,  rather  benumbed  than 
humble  and  contrite,  tired  with  watchfulness 
though  so  short  and  so  feeble.” — “ Talked 
with  much  contemptuous  severity  about  con- 
formity to  the  world;  alas!  all  that  is  done 
in  this  way  had  better  be  left  undone.” — 
“ This  was  a day  when  I could  only,  by 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


145 


transient  glimpses,  perceive  that  all  things 
were  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  know- 
ledge of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord.” 

— “ What  is  the  state  of  my  own  soul 
before  God?  I believe  that  it  is  right  in  prin- 
ciple: I desire  no  other  portion  but  God:  but 
I pass  so  many  hours  as  if  there  were  no  God 
at  all.  I live  far  below  the  hope,  comfort, 
and  holiness  of  the  gospel.  But  be  not  sloth- 
ful, O my  soul;  look  unto  Jesus  the  author 
and  finisher  of  thy  faith.  For  whom  was 
grace  intended  if  not  for  me?  Are  not  the 
promises  made  to  me?  Is  not  my  Maker  in 
earnest,  when  he  declareth  he  willeth  my 
sanctification,  and  hath  laid  help  on  one  that 
is  mighty?  I will,  therefore,  have  no  confi- 
dence in  the  flesh,  but  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  and 
the  joy  of  the  Lord  shall  be  my  strength. 
May  I receive  from  above,  a pure,  a humble, 
a benevolent,  a heavenly  mind!” 

We  thought  to  have  abridged  these  pas- 
sages from  the  journal,  descriptive  of  the 
feelings  and  experience  of  Henry,  but  they 
are  so  extremely  sweet  and  heavenly,  that) 
for  the  sake  of  giving  them  at  some  length’ 
we  shall  add  several  more  here,  and  rather 
curtail  the  narrative  which  follows: 


13 


146  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

“ Rose  at  half-past  five,  and  walked  a little 
before  chapel  in  a happy  frame  of  mind.  En- 
deavoured to  maintain  affectionate  thoughts 
of  God  as  my  Father,  on  awakening  in  the 
morning.  Setting  a watch  over  my  first 
thoughts,  and  endeavouring  to  make  them 
humble  and  devout,  I find  to  be  an  excel- 
lent preparation  for  prayer,  and  a right  spirit 
during  the  day. — At  chapel,  the  sacred  melody 
wafted  my  soul  to  Heaven : the  blessedness  of 
Heaven  appeared  so  sweet,  that  the  very  pos- 
sibility of  losing  it  appeared  terrible,  and 
raised  a little  disquiet  with  my  joy.  After 
all,  I would  rather  live  in  an  humble  and  de- 
pendent spirit;  for  then,  perceiving  under- 
neath me  the  everlasting  arms,  I can  enjoy 
my  security.” 

— “ I see  a great  work  before  me  now, 
namely,  the  subduing  and  mortifying  my 
perverted  will.  What  am  I that  I should 
dare  to  do  my  own  will,  even  if  I were  not 
a sinner?  But  now  how  plain,  how  reason- 
able to  have  the  love  of  Christ  constraining 
me  to  be  his  faithful,  willing  servant,  cheer- 
fully taking  up  the  cross  he  shall  appoint 
me.” — “ The  reading  of  the  Scriptures  is  to 
me  one  of  the  most  delightful  employments. 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN.  147 

One  cannot  but  be  charmed  with  the  beautv 
of  the  imagery,  while  they  never  fail  to  in- 
spire me  with  awful  thoughts  of  God  and  his 
hatred  of  sin.” — •“  Walked  by  moonlight,  and 
found  it  a sweet  relief  to  my  mind  to  think 
of  God,  and  consider  my  ways  before  him. 
I was  strongly  impressed  with  the  vanity  of 
the  world,  and  could  not  help  wondering  at 
the  imperceptible  operation  of  grace,  which 
had  enabled  me  to  resign  expectations  of 
happiness  from  it.” — “I  felt  the  force  of 
Baxter’s  observation,  that  if  an  angel  had 
appointed  to  meet  me,  I should  be  full  of 
awe — how  much  more  when  I am  about  to 
meet  God.” — “ In  my  usual  prayer  at  noon, 
besought  God  to  give  me  a heart  to  do  his 
will.” 

But  the  Holy  Spirit  not  only  reveals  to  the 
believer  the  sweetness  of  the  Father’s  love, 
and  the  grace  of  his  Son;  he  also  unveils  the 
odiousness  of  sin,  and  the  loathsomeness  of 
the  corruptions  that  dwell  in  our  own  hearts. 
That  Mr.  Martyn  was  not  ignorant  of  this 
part  of  the  Spirit’s  operations,  is  evident  from 
what  has  been  already  quoted  from  his  diary, 
but  particularly  and  strikingly  so  from  what 
follows: 


148  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

“What  a sink  of  corruption  is  the  heart! 
and  yet  I can  go  from  day  to  day  in  self- 
seeking  and  self-pleasing.  Lord,  show  me 
myself,  nothing  but  wounds,  and  bruises,  and 
putrefying  sores,  and  teach  me  to  live  by 
faith  in  Christ  my  all.” — “ Reveal  to  me  the 
evil  of  my  heart,  0 thou  heart-searching 
God!” — “0  my  God,  who  seest  me  write, 
and  recordest  in  the  book  of  thy  remem- 
brance, more  faithfully,  my  sins  and  back- 
slidings,  bring  down  my  soul  to  repent  in 
dust  and  ashes  for  my  waste  of  time,  carnal 
complacency,  and  self-sufficiency.  I would 
desire  to  devote  myself  anew  to  thee  in  Christ, 
though  I fear  I hardly  know  what  it  means, 
so  great  is  really  my  ignorance  of  myself.” 

— “ Short  and  superficial  at  prayer  this 
morning,  and  there  undoubtedly  is  the  evil. 
Learnt  15th  John,  and  endeavoured  faintly 
to  be  drawing  nigh  unto  God.  At  Mr.  Si- 
meon’s church  this  evening,  my  mind  was 
wandering  and  stupid.  His  sermon  was  very 
impressive,  on  Rev.  iii.  2.  Thanks  to  God 
that,  though  my  graces  are  declining,  and 
my  corruptions  increasing,  I am  not  unwil- 
ling to  be  reclaimed.  For  with  all  this  evil 
in  my  heart,  I would  not,  could  not,  choose 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


149 


any  other  than  God  for  my  portion.”  “ At 
dear  Mr.  Simeon’s  rooms,  I perceived  that  I 
had  given  him  pain  by  inattention  to  his  kind 
instructions.  Base  wretch  that  I am,  that, 
by  carelessness  and  unmortified  pride,  I 
should  thus  ungratefully  repay  his  unex- 
ampled kindness.  But,  if  the  sense  of  ingra- 
titude to  man  be  thus  painful,  what  ought  I 
not  to  feel  in  reference  to  God,  that  good  and 
holy  Being,  whose  sparing  mercy  keeps  me 
out  of  hell,  though  I daily  dishonour  Christ, 
and  grieve  his  Holy  Spirit!  But,  0 my  soul, 
it  is  awful  to  trifle  in  religion.  Confession  is 
not  repentance,  neither  is  the  knowledge  of 
sin  contrition.”  “ How  utterly  forgetful  have 
I been  this  day  of  the  need  of  Christ’s  grace; 
of  my  own  poverty  and  vileness!  Let  me 
then  remember,  that  all  apparent  joy  in  God, 
without  humility,  is  a mere  delusion  of  Sa- 
tan.” “This  is  my  birth-day,  and  I am 
ashamed  to  review  it.  Lord  Jesus,  watch 
over  me  in  the  deceitful  calm!  Let  me  be- 
ware of  the  lethargy,  lest  it  terminate  in 
death.  I desire,  on  this  day,  to  renew  my 
vows  to  the  Lord;  and  0 that  every  succeed- 
ing year  of  my  life  may  be  more  devoted  to 
his  glory  than  the  last.” 


150 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


“ In  every  disease  of  the  soul,  let  me  charge 
myself  with  the  blame,  and  Christ  with  the 
cure  of  it;  so  shall  1 be  humbled,  and  Christ 
glorified.”  “ I found  that  the  omission  of 
my  journal  had  been  attended  with  bad  ef- 
fects. 0 wretched  man  that  I am!  if  God’s 
word  did  not  unequivocally  declare  the  des- 
perate wickedness  of  the  heart,  I should  sink 
down  in  despair.  Nothing  but  infinite  grace 
can  save  me.  But  that  which  most  grieves 
me,  is,  that  I am  not  humbled  at  the  contem- 
plation of  myself.”  “May  God  give  me  a 
humble,  contrite,  child-like,  affectionate  spi- 
rit, and  a willingness  to  forego  my  ease  con- 
tinually for  his  service.”  “ I desire  to  be- 
come a fool,  that  I may  be  wise;  ‘the  meek 
will  he  guide  in  judgment.’  ” 

“Mr.  Simeon  preached  on  John  xv.  12, 
‘This  is  my  commandment,  that  ye  love  one 
another.’  I saw  my  utter  want  of  such  a 
love  as  he  described  it;  so  disinterested,  sym- 
pathizing, beneficent,  and  self-denying.  Re- 
solved to  make  the  acquisition  of  it  the  daily 
subject  of  my  future  endeavours. 

“ I cared  not  what  was  the  state  of  plea- 
sure or  pain  in  my  heart,  so  I knew  its  depth 
of  iniquity,  and  could  be  poor  and  contrite  in 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


151 


spirit;  but  it  is  hard,  and  stubborn, and  igno- 
rant.” “Pride  shows  itself  every  hour  of 
every  day;  what  long  and  undisturbed  pos- 
session does  self-complacency  hold  of  my 
heart!  what  plans  and  dreams,  and  visions 
of  futurity  fill  my  imagination,  in  which  self 
is  the  prominent  object.” 

“ At  Mr.  Simeon’s  I was  deeply  impressed 
with  his  sermon  on  Eccles.  viii.  and  11.  It 
was  a complete  picture  of  the  human  heart; 
and  when  he  came  to  say,  they  sinned  ha- 
bitually, deliberately,  and  without  remorse,  I 
could  scarcely  believe  I was  so  vile  a wretch, 
as  I then  saw  myself  to  be.”  “ How  many 
of  my  days  are  lost  if  their  worth  is  to  be 
measured  by  the  standard  of  prevailing  hea- 
venly-mindedness!  I want,  above  all  things, 
a willingness  to  be  despised.” 

“ This  day  was  set  apart  for  a public  fast. 
I prayed  rather  more  than  two  hours,  chiefly 
with  confession  of  my  own  sins,  those  of  my 
family,  and  the  church.  Alas ! so  much  was 
required  to  be  said  on  the  first  head,  that  I 
should  have  been  at  no  loss  to  have  dwelt 
upon  it  the  whole  day.”  “ If  it  is  a mercy 
that  I am  out  of  hell,  what  account  should  I 
make  of  the  glorious  work  of  the  ministry  to 


152  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

which  I am  to  be  called,  who  am  not  worthy 
to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men.” 

Mr.  Martyn  now  prepared  for  the  solemn 
rite  of  ordination,  which  was  administered  at 
Ely,  on  Sabbath  the  22d  October,  1803.  And 
he  began  the  exercise  of  his  new  functions, 
as  curate  to  his  friend  and  elder  brother  in 
Christ,  the  Rev.  Charles  Simeon,  in  the 
Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  in  Cambridge, 
and  undertook,  at  the  same  time,  the  charge 
of  Lolworth,  a small  village  at  no  great 
distance  from  the  University.  There  he 
preached  his  first  sermon  on  the  Sabbath 
after  his  ordination,  on  these  words:  “If  a 
man  die,  shall  he  live  again? — all  the  days  of 
my  appointed  time  will  I wait  till  my  change 
come,”  Job  xiv.  14.  On  Thursday,  Novem- 
ber 10th,  he  preached  for  the  first  time  at 
Trinity  Church,  on  John  iv.  10,  when  it  was 
his  fervent  wish,  and  earnest  prayer,  as  well 
as  characteristic  of  his  style  of  preaching  at 
all  times,  fully  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  these 
words : 

“ I’d  preach  as  though  I ne’er  should  preach  again, 
I’d  preach  as  dying,  unto  dying  men.” 

To  his  pastoral  duties  was  added,  this  year, 
that  of  one  of  the  public  examiners  in  his 


REV.  HENRY  MARTl'N. 


153 


college;  and  it  would  not  be  saying  too 
much,  says  his  friend  and  biographer,  to 
aver,  that  never  since  the  foundation  of  the 
college,  had  an  examination  been  held  in  a 
more  Christian  spirit,  or  more  in  accordance 
with  the  precept — “ Do  all  to  the  glory  of 
God.” 

With  the  new  year,  Mr.  Martyn  thus 
writes  in  his  journal,  on  a review  of  the 
past: — “In  heavenly  contemplation  my  at- 
tainments have  fallen  far  short  of  my  expect- 
ation; but,  in  a sense  of  my  own  worthless- 
ness and  guilt,  and  in  a consequent  subjuga- 
tion of  the  will,  and  in  a disposition  for 
labour  and  active  exertion,  I am  inclined  to 
think  myself  gaining  ground.  My  soul  ap- 
proves thoroughly  the  life  of  God,  and  my 
one  only  desire  is,  to  be  entirely  devoted  to 
him;  and,  0 may  I live  very  near  to  him  in 
the  ensuing  year,  and  follow  the  steps  of 
Christ,  and  his  holy  saints.  I have  resigned, 
in  profession,  the  riches,  the  honours,  and 
the  comforts  of  this  world,  and  I think  also, 
it  is  a resignation  of  the  heart.” 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1S04,  Mr. 
Martyn’s  hopes  of  becoming  a missionary 
were  considerably  damped  by  the  loss  of  his 
14 


154  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

slender  patrimony,  a loss  which  also  extend- 
ed to  his  sister.  The  situation  of  a chaplain 
to  the  East  India  Company  appeared  to 
many  of  his  friends  an  eligible  situation  for 
Mr.  Martyn;  and  they  were  not  without 
hopes  of  seeing  the  Mission  Church  at  Cal- 
cutta placed  under  his  superintendence. 
Great  obstacles,  however,  appeared  to  pre- 
vent this  arrangement;  and  after  spending 
some  time  in  London,  in  inquiries  after  these 
objects,  Mr.  Martyn  returned  to  Cambridge, 
where  he  resumed  the  exercise  of  his  pasto- 
ral functions;  and  acted  again  as  public  ex- 
aminer in  June,  1S04.  Towards  the  end  of 
this  month,  it  appeared  almost  certain  that 
Mr.  Martyn  would  obtain  a chaplainship  in 
the  company’s  service,  and  that,  in  the  ensu- 
ing spring,  he  would  be  called  to  go  out  to 
India.  Accordingly,  in  July  he  returned  to 
Cornwall,  to  visit  the  friends  and  the  scenes 
of  his  youth  once  more;  and,  as  his  biogra- 
pher delicately  expresses  himself,  “ it  was 
not  merely  the  ties  of  family  or  friendship 
which  bound  Mr.  Martyn  to  Cornwall: 
others  there  were  of  a tenderer,  if  not 
stronger  kind;  for  he  had  conceived  a deep- 
ly fixed  attachment  for  one  there,  of  whom 


REV.  HENRY  JVIARTYN.  155 

less  ought  not,  and  more  cannot  be  said, 
than  that  she  was  worthy  of  him.” 

To  the  churches  where  Mr.  Martyn 
preached  while  in  Cornwall,  the  common 
people  crowded  in  numbers.  At  Kenwyn, 
where  he  preached  from  2 Cor.  v.  20,  21, 
the  church  was  so  full  that  many  could  not 
enter.  His  youngest  sister  heard  him  with 
delight — and  the  eldest  with  the  appearance 
of  being  impressed  by  what  he  said.  In  the 
company  of  the  former  he  had  much  plea- 
sure, and  with  her  would  rather  have  sat  by 
the  bed  of  the  sick  and  the  dying,  than 
preached  to  the  largest  churches  in  his  na- 
tive country,  crowded  with  multitudes  eager 
to  hear  him. 

At  length  it  became  necessary  for  him  to 
bid  adieu  to  his  friends  in  Cornwall;  and  to 
a heart  of  such  sensibility,  such  a separation 
must  have  been,  and  was  indeed,  exquisitely 
painful;  but  that  which  most  profoundly 
and  poignantly  affected  him,  was,  doubtless, 
the  parting  detailed  in  the  following  ex- 
tract:— 

“ Rode  before to to  an  old  man 

five  miles  off.  Our  conversation  was  such 


156  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

as  becometh  saints,  but  it  was  too  pleasant 
for  me.  I sighed  at  the  thought  of  losing 
their  company.  When  we  arrived,  the  old 
man  was  out,  but  his  sister,  a blind  woman 
of  seventy,  was  confined  to  her  bed  without 

any  comfortable  hope.  and  myself  said 

every  thing  to  cheer  her,  and  I prayed. 
When  the  old  man  arrived,  we  formed  a lit- 
tle circle  before  the  door,  under  the  trees, 
and  he  conversed  with  his  young  hearers, 
concerning  the  things  of  God.  I then  read 
the  84th  Psalm.  Our  ride  home  was  delight- 
ful, our  hearts  being  all  devoutly  disposed; 

only  mine  was  unhappy.  Parted  with 

for  ever  in  this  life,  with  a sort  of  uncertain 
pain  which  I knew  would  increase  to  greater 
violence.” 

These  forebodings  of  Martyn  were  soon 
realized.  On  the  evening  of  that  day,  and 
for  many  succeeding  days,  his  mental  agony 
was  extreme — yet  he  could  speak  to  God  as 
to  one  who  knew  the  great  conflict  within 
him;  he  was  convinced  that,  as  God  willed 
his  happiness,  he  was  providing  for  it  event- 
ually by  that  bitter  separation;  and  he  re- 
solved, through  grace,  to  be  his,  though  it 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


157 


should  be  through  much  tribulation.  The 
measure  of  his  sufferings  was  filled  up  in 
parting  with  his  beloved  sisters: — 

“They  parted  as  if  to  meet  no  more;” 

and,  overwhelmed  with  inexpressible  grief, 
could  find  no  consolation  but  in  mutually 
commending  each  other  to  the  grace  of  God, 
in  prayer. 

At  Plymouth,  where  he  passed  the  Sab- 
bath day,  he  regained  his  former  sweet  se- 
renity of  spirit.  There  he  preached  twice, 
on  Daniel  v.  22,  23,  and  on  Rev.  xxii.  17, 
‘‘The  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come,”  &c. 
Here,  he  said,  “ his  soul  longed  for  the  eter- 
nal world;  and  he  could  see  nothing  on  earth 
for  which  he  would  wish  to  live  another 
hour.” 

From  Plymouth  he  returned,  by  Bath  and 
London,  to  Cambridge,  from  whence  he 
writes  as  follows,  to  his  dear  sister: — “We 
should  consider  it  as  a sign  for  good,  my 

dearest , when  the  Lord  reveals  to  us  the 

almost  desperate  corruption  of  our  hearts. 
For,  if  he  causes  us  to  groan  under  it,  as  an 
almost  insupportable  burden,  he  will,  we  may 
hope,  in  his  own  time,  give  us  deliverance. 


158  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

The  pride  which  I see  dwelling  in  my  own 
heart,  producing  there  the  most  obstinate 
hardness,  I can  truly  say  my  soul  abhors:  I 
see  it  to  be  unreasonable,  and  I feel  it  to  be 
tormenting.  When  I sometimes  offer  up  my 
supplications  with  strong  crying  to  God,  to 
bring  down  my  spirit  into  the  dust,  I endea- 
vour calmly  to  contemplate  the  infinite  ma- 
jesty of  the  most  high  God,  and  my  own 
meanness  and  wickedness.  Or  else  I quietly 
tell  the  Lord,  who  knows  the  heart,  that  I 
would  give  him  all  the  glory  of  every  thing, 
if  I could.  But  the  most  effectual  way  I have 
ever  found,  is  to  lead  away  my  thoughts  from 
myself,  and  my  own  concerns,  by  praying  for 
all  my  friends,  for  the  church,  the  world,  the 
nation,  and  especially,  by  beseeching  that 
God  would  glorify  his  own  great  name,  by 
converting  all  nations  to  the  obedience  of 
faith;  also,  by  praying  that  he  would  put 
more  abundant  honour  on  those  Christians 
whom  he  seems  to  have  honoured  especially, 
and  whom  we  see  to  be  manifestly  our  supe- 
riors. This  is  at  least  a positive  act  of  hu- 
mility; and  it  is  certain  that,  not  only  will  a 
good  principle  produce  a good  act,  but  the 
act  will  increase  the  principle.  But,  even 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


159 


after  doing  all  this,  there  will  often  arise  a 
certain  self-complacence,  which  has  need  to 
be  checked;  and,  in  conversation  with  Chris- 
tian friends,  we  should  be  careful,  I think, 
how  self  is  introduced.  Unless  we  think  that 
good  will  be  done,  self  should  be  kept  in  the 
back  ground  and  mortified.  We  are  bound 
to  be  servants  of  all,  ministering  to  their  plea- 
sure as  far  as  will  be  to  their  profit.  We  are 
to  look,  not  at  our  own  things,  but  at  the 

things  of  others.  Be  assured,  my  dear , 

that,  night  and  day,  making  mention  of  you 
in  my  prayers,  I desire  of  God  to  give  you  to 
see  the  depth  of  pride  and  iniquity  in  your 
heart;  yet  not  to  be  discouraged  at  the  sight 
of  it;  that  you  may  see  yourself  to  be  deserv- 
ing to  be  cast  out  with  abhorrence  from  God’s 
presence,  and  thus  may  walk  in  continual 
poverty  of  spirit  and  the  simplicity  of  a little 
child.  Pray  too  that  I may  know  something 
of  humility.  Blessed  grace,  how  it  smoothes 
the  furrows  of  care,  and  gilds  the  dark  paths 
of  life!  It  will  make  us  kind,  tender-hearted, 
and  affable;  and  enable  us  to  do  more  for 
God  and  the  gospel  than  the  most  fervent 
zeal  without  it. 

“I  am  here  without  a companion.  At 


160  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

first,  the  change  from  agreeable  society  in 
Cornwall,  as  also  from  that  I enjoyed  at  Ply- 
mouth, was  very  irksome,  but  it  is  good  for 
me.” 

The  pain  Mr.  Martyn  felt,  in  his  separation 
from  his  dear  friends  in  Cornwall,  was  coun- 
terbalanced by  the  joy  he  had  in  his  master’s 
service.  “ Blessed  be  God,”  he  said,  “ I feel 
myself  to  be  his  minister.  This  thought, 
which  I can  hardly  describe,  came  in  the 
morning  after  reading  Brainerd.  I wish  for 
no  service  but  the  service  of  God,  in  labour- 
ing for  souls  on  earth,  and  to  do  his  will  in 
Heaven.” 

This  dear  and  eminent  saint  among  his 
other  labours,  gave  much  of  his  time  to  the 
work  of  catechizing  little  children,  often 
spending  his  evenings  among  them,  and  leav- 
ing, for  their  sake,  the  society  of  those  in  Cam- 
bridge he  most  loved.  He  also,  as  may  be 
easily  supposed,  accounted  the  Sabbath  a de- 
light, the  holy  of  the  Lord  and  honourable; 
and  it  is  said  to  have  been  to  him  a “ kind  of 
transfiguration  day  in  which  his  garments 
shone  with  a peculiar  lustre.” 

As  the  time  drew  near  when  Mr.  Martyn 
was  about  to  enter  on  the  work  to  which,  by 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


161 


the  grace  of  God,  he  had  dedicated  himself, 
we  find  him  thus  writing  in  the  view  of  it: — 
“ This  is  the  beginning  of  a critical  year  to 
me,  yet  I feel  little  apprehension.  The  same 
grace  and  long-suffering — the  same  wisdom 
and  power  that  have  brought  me  so  far,  will 
bring  me  on,  though  it  be  through  fire  and 
water,  to  a goodly  heritage.  I see  no  busi- 
ness before  me  in  life  but  the  work  of  Christ, 
neither  do  I desire  any  employment  to  all 
eternity,  but  his  service.  I am  a sinner  saved 
by  grace.  Every  day’s  experience  convinces 
me  of  this  truth.  My  daily  sins  and  constant 
corruptions  leave  me  no  hope  but  that  which 
is  founded  on  God’s  mercy  in  Christ.  His 
Spirit,  I trust,  is  imparted,  and  is  renewing 
my  nature,  as  I desire  much,  though  I have 
attained  but  little.  Now,  to  God,  the  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  would  I solemnly  re- 
new my  self-dedication  to  be  his  servant  for 
ever.” 

In  the  month  of  March,  this  year,  Mr. 
Martyn  received  priest’s  orders.  This  im- 
pressive rite  was  administered  at  St.  James’s 
Chapel,  London;  after  which  he  received  the 
degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity,  conferred  on 
him  by  a mandate  from  the  University.  He 


162  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

was  now  about  to  leave  England;  and,  at 
the  thoughts  of  his  departure,  the  flesh  be- 
trayed that  weakness  which  a man  of  such 
sensibility  might  be  expected  to  experience. 
But  he  did  not  regret  giving  up  all  for  Christ. 
“ Life,  he  knew,  was  but  a short  journey,  a 
little  day,  and  then,  if  faithful  unto  death, 
his  gracious  reward  would  begin.”  He  was 
more  than  ever  persuaded  of  his  call,  and 
writes  thus  in  his  journal:  “Rejoice,  0 my 
soul,  thou  shalt  be  a servant  of  God  in  this 
life,  and  in  the  next,  for  all  the  boundless 
ages  of  eternity!” 

His  parting  with  his  flock  was  a severe 
trial  to  his  affectionate  heart,  while  they,  on 
their  part,  were  no  less  affected;  and  when 
he  preached  his  farewell  sermon,  on  2 Sam. 
vii.  27 — 29,  the  whole  assembly  were  dis- 
solved in  tears.  The  next  day,  April  the  3d, 
he  took  his  departure  from  Cambridge,  ac- 
companied, part  of  the  way,  by  many  young 
students  of  his  acquaintance.  In  London, 
where  he  remained  two  months,  he  engaged 
in  the  study  of  the  Hindoostanee  language. 
There  he  occasionally  preached,  in  the  pulpit 
of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Cecil,  at  St.  John’s,  Bedford 
Row.  In  London  also,  he  was  introduced  to 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


163 


the  excellent  Mr.  Newton,  who,  expecting 
soon  to  be  “ gathered  to  his  fathers,”  rejoiced 
to  give  this  young  minister  his  counsel  and 
his  blessing.  One  or  two  extracts  from  Mr. 
Martyn’s  journal,  at  this  time,  is  all  our 
limits  will  permit  us  to  give. 

“ May  16.  I went  down  with  Captain  M. 
to  Deptford.  Passing  through  an  inn  that 
was  close  to  the  water’s  side,  I came,  at  once, 
to  my  great  surprise,  close  to  the  Indiaman, 
before  I was  aware  of  it.  The  sudden  sight 
of  the  water  and  of  the  ship  affected  me 
almost  to  tears.  My  emotions  were  mixed, 
partly  of  joy  and  partly  of  trembling  appre- 
hension, at  my  now  being  so  soon  to  go 
away. 

“ May  30.  Read  Brainerd.  I feel  my 
heart  knit  to  this  dear  man,  and  really  re- 
joice to  think  of  meeting  him  in  heaven.” 

“ June  1.  Memory  has  been  at  work  to 
unnerve  my  soul;  but  reason,  and  honour, 
and  love  to  Christ  and  souls,  prevail,  Amen. 
God  help  me.” 

“June  6.  God’s  interference  in  support- 
ing me  continually,  appears  to  me  like  a 
miracle.” 

“ June  7.  I have  not  felt  such  heart-rend- 


164  labourers  in  the  east. 


ing  pain  since  I parted  with in  Corn- 

wall. But  the  Lord  brought  me  to  consider 
the  folly  and  wickedness  of  all  this.  I am 
cast  down,  but  not  destroyed.  I began  to 
consider  why  I was  so  uneasy.  ‘ Cast  thy 
care  upon  him,  for  he  careth  for  thee.’  ‘ In 
every  thing,  by  prayer  and  thanksgiving,  let 
your  requests  be  made  known  to  God.’ 
These  promises  were  sweetly  fulfilled  before 
long  to  me.” 

“June  15.  Shed  tears  to-night  at  the 
thoughts  of  my  departure.  I thought  of  the 
roaring  seas  which  would  soon  be  rolling 
between  me  and  all  that  is  dear  to  me  upon 
earth.” 

“ June  23.  The  grief  of  the  Misses 

at  the  departure  of  their  brother  for  India, 
called  forth  some  of  my  natural  feelings. 
Had  I been  going  from  necessity,  it  would 
almost  break  my  heart.  But  I go  from 
choice,  into  a part  of  the  vineyard  where  my 
dearest  friend  will  be  present.  On  the  sub- 
ject of  the  Mission,  I seemed  assisted  to 
unfold  my  heart  unto  the  Lord,  and  to  pray 
for  his  mighty  protection,  in  the  fiery  trial 
which  is  about  to  try  me.” 

On  the  8th  of  July,  Mr.  Martyn  left  Lon- 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


165 


doa  for  Portsmouth.  His  grief  by  the  way 
was  extreme;  so  much  so,  that  he  fainted  at 
the  inn  where  he  slept  on  the  road.  At 
Portsmouth,  however,  he  was  met  by  many 
of  his  brethren,  whose  presence  was  refresh- 
ing to  him,  especially  that  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Simeon,  who  brought  him  comfortable  news 
from  his  flock  at  Cambridge.  They,  on  the 
day  of  his  departure,  intended  to  give  them- 
selves to  fasting  and  prayer. 

We  pause  not  on  the  sufferings  of  Mr- 
Martyn,  in  parting  with  his  friends.  When 
he  left  England,  he  left  it  wholly  for  Christ’s 
sake;  and  he  left  it  for  ever.  On  the  17th 
July,  he  sailed  in  the  Union  East  Indiaman, 
for  Calcutta;  she  touched,  however,  at  Fal- 
mouth, by  which  means  he  had  an  oppor- 
tunity, through  this  singular  providence  of 
God,  of  again  embracing  his  family.  It  was, 
however,  to  him  an  occasion  of  again  ex- 
periencing all  the  acute  mental  misery  under 
which  he  had  agonized  before.  On  return- 
ing to  the  vessel,  “ Not  being  able,”  he  says, 
“to  reach  the  ship,  I slept  at  a little  public- 
house,  where  I lay  down  in  the  most  acute 
mental  misery.” — “ I went  on  board  in  ex- 
treme anguish,  and  found  an  opportunity  in 


166  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

the  sloop  by  which  I passed  to  the  ship,  to 
cry  with  brokenness  of  spirit  to  the  Lord. 
Those  words — ‘ Why  sayest  thou,  0 Jacob, 
and  speakest,  0 Israel,  my  way  is  hid  from 
the  Lord,  and  my  judgment  is  passed  over 
from  my  God?’  were  brought  to  my  mind 
with  such  force,  that  I burst  into  a flood  of 
tears,  and  felt  much  relieved  in  my  soul, 
that  God  was  thus  compassionate,  and  the 
blessed  Lord  Jesus  a merciful  and  compas- 
sionate High  Priest,  who  condescended  to 
sympathize  with  me.  In  the  afternoon,  it 
pleased  God  to  give  me  a holy  and  blessed 
season  in  prayer,  in  which  my  soul  recovered 
much  of  its  wonted  peace.” 

And  when  finally  parted  from  the  shores 
of  England,  he  thus  expresses  himself: — 
“England  had  disappeared,  and  with  it  all 
my  peace.  The  pains  of  memory  were  all 
I felt.  Would  I go  back?  0 no!  but  how 
can  I be  supported?  My  faith  fails.  I find, 
by  experience,  I am  weak  as  water.  0 my 
dear  friends  in  England,  when  we  spake  with 
exultation  of  the  Mission  to  the  Heathen, 
whilst  in  the  midst  of  health,  and  joy,  and 
hope,  what  an  imperfect  idea  had  we  of 
the  sufferings  by  which  it  must  be  accom- 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


167 


plished!”  But  though  this  was  the  voice 
of  his  complainings,  there  were  other  mo- 
ments when  he  could  say,  “ I committed 
myself  to  rest,  tossed  by  the  roaring  surges, 
but  composed  and  peaceful,  with  the  ever- 
lasting arms  underneath  me.” 

On  Sabbath,  the  1 lth  August,  he  rose 
extremely  weak  and  dejected:  after  simply 
crying  to  God  for  mercy  and  assistance,  he 
preached  from  Heb.  xi.  16.  “ But  now  they 

desire  a better  country,  that  is  an  heavenly; 
wherefore  God  is  not  ashamed  to  be  called 
their  God,  for  he  hath  prepared  for  them  a 
city.”  On  repeating  the  text  a second  time 
he  could  hardly  refrain  from  tears.  On  the 
14th  September,  the  fleet  came  to  anchor  in 
the  cove  of  Cork,  and  there  Mr.  Martyn 
found  his  comforts  restored  to  him,  and 
sweetly  experienced  the  truth  of  that  Scrip- 
ture, “ Though  weeping  may  endure  for  a 
night,  joy  cometh  in  the  morning.”  “ x\fter 
a long  and  blessed  season  in  prayer,”  he 
says,  “ I felt  the  Spirit  of  adoption  drawing 
me  very  near  to  God,  and  giving  me  the  full 
assurance  of  his  Jove.  My  fervent  prayer 
was,  that  I might  be  more  deeply  and  habi- 
tually convinced  of  his  unchanging,  ever- 


168  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

lasting  love,  and  that  my  whole  soul  might 
be  altogether  in  Christ.  I scarcely  knew 
how  to  express  the  desire  of  my  heart.  I 
wanted  to  be  all  in  Christ,  and  to  have 
Christ  for  my  all  in  all;  to  be  encircled  in  his 
everlasting  arms,  and  to  be  swallowed  up 
altogether  in  his  goodness.” 

In  these  rapt  and  blessed  feelings,  and 
high  and  enviable  desires,  we  leave  him  to 
pursue  his  voyage  of  many  thousand  leagues, 
and  meeting  him  again  at  the  end  of  it,  pre- 
sent the  reader  with  an  extract  from  a letter 
to  a dear  Christian  friend,  on  his  arrival  at 
Calcutta: 

“My  long  and  wearisome  voyage  is  con- 
cluded, and  I am  at  last  arrived  in  the  coun- 
try where  I am  to  spend  my  days  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord.  Scarcely  can  I believe 
myself  to  be  so  happy,  as  to  be  actually  in 
India;  yet  this  hath  God  wrought.  Through 
changing  climates  and  tempestuous  seas  he 
hath  brought  on  his  feeble  worm  to  the  field 
of  action,  and  will  I trust,  speedily  equip  me 
for  my  work.  I am  now  very  far  from  you 
all,  and,  as  often  as  I look  round  and  view 
the  Indian  scenery,  I sigh  to  think  of  the  dis- 
tance that  separates  us.  Time,  indeed,  and 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


169 


reflection,  have,  under  God,  contributed  to 
make  the  separation  less  painful;  yet  still 
my  thoughts  recur,  with  unceasing  fondness, 
to  former  friendships,  and  make  the  duty  of 
intercession  for  you  a happy  privilege.  Day 
and  night  I do  not  cease  to  pray  for  you; 
and  I am  willing  to  hope  that  you  too  re- 
member me  at  the  throne  of  grace.  Let  us 
not,  by  any  means,  forget  one  another,  nor 
lose  sight  of  the  day  of  our  next  meeting. 
We  have  little  to  do  with  the  business  of 
this  world;  place  and  time  have  not  that 
importance  in  our  views  that  they  have  in 
those  of  others,  and,  therefore,  neither  change 
of  situation  nor  lapse  of  years  should  weaken 
our  Christian  attachments.  I see  it  to  be 
my  business  to  fulfil,  as  an  hireling,  my  day, 
and  then  to  leave  the  world,  Amen.  We 
shall  meet  in  happier  regions.  I believe 
that  those  connexions,  and  comforts,  and 
friendships,  I have  heretofore  so  desired, 
though  they  are  the  sweetest  earthly  bless- 
ings, are  earthly  still.” 

Mr.  Martyn,  on  his  arrival  at  Calcutta, 
was  received  by  the  Rev.  David  Brown,  the 
friend  and  fellow-labourer  of  the  Rev.  Clau- 
dius Buchanan,  then  absent  on  his  journey 
15 


170  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

to  the  southern  coasts  of  India.  In  the 
family  of  Mr.  Brown.  Mr.  Martyn  became 
domesticated  during  the  short  time  he  re- 
mained in  the  neighbourhood  of  Calcutta. 
Here  he  was  attacked  with  a fever,  which 
continued  some  weeks,  but  from  which,  by 
the  great  mercy  of  God,  he  happily  recover- 
ed. The  society  of  his  friend’s  family  be- 
came so  sweet  to  him,  that  he  remarks,  “ I 
felt  sometimes  melancholy  at  the  thought 
that  I should  soon  be  deprived  of  it.  But, 
alas!  why  do  I regret  it?  Sweet  is  hu- 
man friendship — sweet  is  the  communion  of 
saints — but  sweeter  far  is  fellowship  with 
God  on  earth,  and  the  enjoyment  of  the  so- 
ciety of  his  saints  in  heaven.” 

On  the  13th  of  September  Mr.  Martyn  re- 
ceived his  appointment  to  Dinapore,  and, 
at  the  beginning  of  October,  prepared  to 
leave  that  Christian  family  who  had  received 
him  into  its  bosom  and  treated  him  with  such 
tenderness  and  affection.  He  left  them  not, 
however,  before  he  had  the  joy  to  welcome 
the  arrival  of  two  Christian  brethren  from 
England,  who,  following  in  his  own  bril- 
liant track,  had  left  the  beloved  land  of  their 
nativity,  to  become  labourers  in  the  east. 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


171 


By  the  delight  he  experienced  in  beholding 
them,  together  with  the  letters  which  at  this 
time  reached  him  from  those  he  tenderly 
loved  in  England,  and  various  other  circum- 
stances, his  affections  of  love  and  joy  were 
so  much  excited,  that  his  frame  could  scarce- 
ly sustain  them. 

A few  days  before  Mr.  Martyn  departed 
from  Aldeen — the  place  of  Mr.  Brown’s  re- 
sidence— many  of  his  friends  came  together 
to  invoke  a blessing  on  his  future  labours. 
Mr.  Martyn’s  experience,  at  this  time  seems 
to  have  been  indeed  heavenly.  “ My  soul 
never,”  he  says,  “ had  such  divine  enjoy- 
ment: I felt  a desire  to  break  from  the 
body  and  join  the  high  praises  of  the  saints 
above.” 

On  the  15th  October,  after  taking  leave  of 
his  friends,  and  of  the  church  at  Calcutta  in 
a farewell  sermon,  he  entered  the  budgerow 
or  barge,  which  was  to  convey  him  to  Dina- 
pore,  the  scene  of  his  future  labours.  Some 
of  his  friends  accompanied  him  a short  way 
up  the  Ganges,  and  then  took  leave,  but  not 
till  after  spending  many  delightful  hours  in 
religious  exercises  together,  on  which  oc- 
casion, Mr.  Martyn  says,  “How  sweet  is 


172 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


prayer  to  my  soul  at  this  time!  I seem  as  if 
I could  never  be  tired  not  only  of  spiritual 
joys,  but  of  spiritual  employments,  since 
these  are  now  the  same.” 

In  his  voyage  up  the  Ganges,  we  find 
him  employed  in  reading  Bengalee  with  his 
Moonshee,  studying  Sanscrit  grammar,  Ara- 
bic roots,  &c.,  translating  the  New  Testa- 
ment into  Hindoostanee,  distributing  tracts, 
and  conversing  with  the  natives;  but,  as  we 
cannot  give  even  the  most  succinct  abridg- 
ment of  his  journal  at  this  time,  we  shall 
quote  a few  passages,  from  among  many  of 
great  interest,  those  chiefly  regarding  his 
spiritual  experience,  as  coming  nearest  to 
the  bosom  of  the  Christian  reader: 

“ October  17.  I was  left  alone  for  the  first 
time  with  none  but  natives. — Storm  of  wind 
and  rain — Perceiving  the  Moonshee  to  be 
alarmed  at  the  violence  of  the  waves  beat- 
ing against  the  boat,  I began  to  talk  to  him 
about  religion.  He  began  by  saying, 1 May 
God  be  my  protector.’ — This  was  a favoura- 
ble beginning.” 

“ October  19,  Sunday.  The  first  solitary 
Sabbath  spent  among  the  heathen;  but  my 
soul  not  forsaken  of  God.  The  prayers  of 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


173 


my  dear  friends  were  instant  for  me  this 
day,  I well  perceive;  and  a great  part  of  my 
prayer  was  occupied  in  delightful  interces- 
sion for  them.  The  account  of  the  fall  of 
man,  in  the  first  chapters  of  Genesis,  and  of 
his  restoration  by  Christ,  was  unspeakably 
affecting  to  my  soul.  Indeed,  every  thing  I 
read  seemed  to  be  carried  home  with  ineffa- 
ble sweetness  and  power  by  the  Spirit  to  my 
soul,  and  all  that  was  within  me  blessed  his 
holy  name.” 

“ October  26,  Sunday.  Passed  this  Lord’s 
day  with  great  comfort,  and  precious  solem- 
nity of  soul.  Glory  be  to  God  for  this  grace! 
Reading  the  Scripture  and  prayer  took  up 
the  first  part  of  the  day.  Almost  every  chap- 
ter I read  was  blessed  to  my  soul,  particu- 
larly the  last  chapter  of  Isaiah: — ‘It  shall 
come  that  I will  gather  all  nations  and 
tongues,  and  they  shall  come  and  see  my 
glory,’  &c.  Rejoice,  my  soul,  in  the  sure 
promises  of  Jehovah.  How  happy  am  I 
when,  preparing  for  the  work  of  declaring 
his  glory  among  the  gentiles,  I think  many 
of  the  Lord’s  saints  have  been  this  day  re- 
membering their  unworthy  friend.  I felt  as 
if  I cpuld  never  be  tired  of  prayer.  In  the 


174  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

evening,  we  came  to  on  the  eastern  bank.  I 
walked  into  a neighbouring  village  with 
some  tracts.  The  children  ran  away  in  great 
terror.” 

On  his  arrival  at  Berhampore,  he  went  to 
see  the  cantonments  at  the  hospital,  in  which 
were  an  hundred  and  fifty  European  sol- 
diers sick.  The  surgeon  proved  to  be  an  old 
school-fellow  of  Mr.  Martyn’s;  he  attempted 
to  preach  there,  but  could  not  obtain  permis- 
sion. 

“ Sunday , Nov.  2.  My  mind  was  greatly 
oppressed  that  I had  done  and  was  doing 
nothing  in  the  way  of  distributing  tracts. — 
Went  on  shore — gave  a young  man  a Na- 
gree  Testament — the  first  I have  given.  May 
God’s  blessing  go  along  with  it,  and  cause  the 
eyes  of  multitudes  to  be  opened.  The  men 
said  they  would  be  glad  to  receive  tracts,  so 
I sent  them  back  a considerable  number. 
The  idea  of  printing  the  parables,  in  proper 
order,  with  a short  explanation  subjoined  to 
each,  for  the  purpose  of  distribution,  and  as 
school-books,  suggested  itself  to  me  to-night, 
and  delighted  me  prodigiously.” 

“Nov.  3.  Arrived  at  Chandry,  and  found 
and . Walked  with  them  over 


REV.  HENRY  MARTIN. 


175 


some  of  the  ruins  of  Gour;  a mosque,  which 
was  still  standing,  was  indeed  worth  see- 
ing. 

“Nov.  4.  After  officiating  at  morning  wor- 
ship, I went  up  with  my  friends,  in  a boat, 
to  Gomalty,  stopping  by  the  way  to  visit  one 
of  their  schools  at  Mirdypore,  which  much 
delighted  me.  The  little  boys,  seated  cross- 
legged  on  the  ground,  all  round  the  room, 
read  some  of  the  New  Testament  to  us. 
While  they  displayed  their  powers  of  read- 
ing, their  fathers  and  mothers  crowded  in 
great  numbers  round  the  doors.” 

“ Nov.  5.  Received  letters  from  Mr.  Brown, 
Corrie,  and  Parsons,  which  much  revived  me. 
At  evening  worship,  discoursed  from  Isaiah 
lxiii.  1.  My  soul  continued  sweetly  engaged 
with  God;  though  the  praises  of  the  people 
of  Calcutta  were,  in  some  degree,  an  inter- 
ruption of  that  sweet  peace  which  is  only  to 
be  found  in  being  nothing  before  God.” 

“Nov.  11.  This  morning,  after  prayer,  Mr. 
G.  took  his  leave.  I returned  to  my  work. 
The  thought  occurred  to  my  mind  very 
strongly — how  much  have  I to  learn  of  di- 
vine things,  if  the  Lord  will  be  pleased  to 
teach  me.  I want,  above  all,  a meek,  serious, 


176 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


resigned,  Christ-like  spirit.  May  I have  grace 
to  live  above  every  human  motive,  simply 
with  God,  and  to  God;  and  not  swayed,  es- 
pecially in  the  mission  work,  by  the  opinions 
of  people  not  acquainted  with  the  state  of 
things,  whose  judgment  may  be  contrary  to 
my  own.  But  it  is  a matter  of  no  small  diffi- 
culty to  keep  one’s  eye  from  wandering  to 
the  Church  in  Calcutta  and  England.” 

“Nov.  13.  This  morning  we  passed  Col- 
gong.  I went  ashore,  and  had  a long  conver- 
sation with  two  men.  When  I mentioned  the 
day  of  judgment,  they  looked  at  each  other 
with  the  utmost  wonder,  with  a look  that  ex- 
pressed ‘how  should  he  know  any  thing  of 
that?’  I felt  some  satisfaction  in  finding  my- 
self pretty  well  understood  in  what  I said;  but 
they  could  not  read,  and  no  people  came  near 
us,  so  that  I had  the  grief  of  leaving  this  place 
without  supplying  one  ray  of  light.  I was 
much  burdened  with  a consciousness  of  blood- 
guiltiness;  and  though  I cannot  doubt  of  my 
pardon  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  yet  how  dread- 
ful the  reflection  that  any  should  perish  who 
might  have  been  saved  by  my  exertions. 
Looking  round  this  country,  and  reflecting 
upon  its  state,  is  enough  to  overwhelm  the 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


177 


mind  of  a minister  or  missionary.  When 
once  my  mouth  is  opened,  how  shall  I ever 
dare  be  silent?” 

Engaged,  in  his  way  up  the  Ganges,  in  dis- 
tributing tracts,  in  conversing  with  Brahmins 
and  Fakirs  and  others — employed  in  writing 
on  the  parables,  and  in  continuing  his  trans- 
lation of  the  Testament,  Mr.  Martyn,  on  the 
26th  November,  arrived  at  Dinapore,  the 
scene  of  his  future  labours.  Here  his  object 
was  to  establish  schools;  to  study  the  native 
languages  for  the  purpose  of  preaching  to  the 
people;  and  to  prepare  translations  of  the 
Scriptures  and  religious  tracts  for  distribu- 
tion. How  diligently  and  unremittingly  he 
laboured  for  the  attainment  of  these  ends, 
how  often  his  spirit  was  overwhelmed  within 
him  by  various  events  of  which  intelligence 
reached  him  while  here — and  how  often  he 
was  kept  from  fainting  by  the  power,  and 
grace,  and  mercy  of  God,  will,  be  seen  as  we 
proceed  in  our  narration. 

— “Morning  with  Pundit  in  Sanscrit.  In 
the  afternoon  hearing  a parable  in  the  Bahar 
dialect.  Continued  till  late  at  night  in  writing 
on  the  parables.  My  soul  much  impressed 
with  the  immeasurable  importance  of  my 
16 


178  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

work,  and  the  wickedness  and  cruelty  of 
wasting  a moment,  when  so  many  nations, 
as  it  were,  are  waiting  till  I do  my  work. 

“Employed  at  Sanscrit.  In  the  afternoon 
collecting  idiomatic  phrases  for  the  parables. 
Finished  the  first  epistle  of  John  with  the 
Moonshee.  I asked  him  whether  some  doubt 
ought  not  to  arise  in  his  mind  whether  the 
Koran  was  the  word  of  God.  He  grew  an- 
gry, and  I felt  hurt  and  vexed.  I should 
have  done  better  to  have  left  the  words  of  the 
chapter  with  him,  without  saying  any  thing. 
I went  also  too  far  with  the  Pundit  in  argu- 
ing against  his  superstitions,  for  he  also  grew 
angry.  If  any  qualification  seems  necessary 
to  a missionary  in  India,  it  is  a wisdom  ope- 
rating in  the  regulation  of  the  temper  and  im- 
provement of  opportunities.” 

In  the  months  of  February  and  March,  Mr. 
Martyn  brought  to  a conclusion  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  into  the 
Hindoostanee,  and  a Commentary  on  the 
Parables;  and  on  Sabbath,  March  the  15th, 
1807,  he  conducted  divine  worship  in  the 
vernacular  language  of  India.  Mr.  Martyn’s 
duties  at  Dinapore  at  this  time,  on  the  Sab- 
bath-day, consisted  of  a service  at  seven  in 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


179 


the  morning  to  the  Europeans — another  at 
two  to  the  Hindoos — and  a third  at  his  own 
rooms  in  the  evening,  to  such  of  the  soldiers 
who  were  inquiring  after,  or  impressed  with 
the  value  of  divine  truth.  He  had  also  much 
comfort  in  viewing  the  success  of  his  labours 
among  some  of  the  officers  stationed  at  Dina- 
pore. 

During  the  period  from  his  arrival  in  No- 
vember to  this  time,  Mr.  Martyn  had  not 
only  enjoyed  the  receipt  of  letters  from  his 
Christian  friends  at  Calcutta,  but  had  also  the 
high  and  delightful  gratification  of  seeing  one 
of  them,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Corrie,  on  his  way  to 
his  station  at  Chunar;  and  the  intercourse  he 
afterwards  held  weekly  by  letter  with  this 
his  dear  brother  and  fellow-labourer,  was  a 
source  of  the  greatest  happiness  he  enjoyed 
in  that  country,  for  Mr.  Corrie  was  of  “ one 
heart  with  himself.”  We  have  already  men- 
tioned Mr.  Martyn’s  successful  labours  in 
translation,  and  his  unwearied  performance 
of  public  duty  in  preaching. — Of  his  schools, 
the  third  object  of  his  mission,  he  thus  writes, 
in  a letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Corrie: 

“Your  schools  flourish — blessed  be  God! 
The  Dinapore  school  is  resorted  to  from  all 


180  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

quarters,  even  from  the  other  side  of  the 
river.  The  Bankipore  school  is  also  going 
on  well.  I did  not  institute  more,  till  I see 
the  Christian  books  introduced.  The  more 
schools,  the  more  noise,  the  more  inquiry, 
and  more  suspicion  of  its  being  of  a political 
nature.  I bless  God  you  are  brought  to  act 
with  me  on  a broad  and  cautious  plan;  but  I 
trust  our  motto  shall  be,  ‘ constant  though 
cautious,’ — never  ceasing  to  keep  our  atten- 
tion fixed  steadily  on  the  state  of  things,  and 
being  swift  to  embrace  every  opportunity.” 
In  addition  to  his  other  labours  in  the 
translations,  his  friend,  the  Rev.  David 
Brown,  made  a proposal  to  Mr.  Martyn  this 
year,  to  engage  in  superintending  the  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures  into  Persian.  This 
he  accepted  with  pleasure,  but  with  diffi- 
dence; and  in  the  prosecution  of  these  vari- 
ous, arduous,  and  sacred  engagements,  he 
thus  writes  of  the  delight  they  afforded  him: 
“ The  time  fled  imperceptibly,  so  delight- 
fully engaged  in  the  translations;  the  days 
seemed  to  have  passed  like  a moment. 
Blessed  be  God  for  some  improvement  in 
the  languages!  May  every  thing  be  for  edi- 
fication in  the  church ! What  do  I not  owe 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


181 


the  Lord  for  permitting  me  to  take  part  in  a 
translation  of  his  word — never  did  I see  such 
wonder,  and  wisdom,  and  love  in  the  blessed 
book,  as  since  I have  been  obliged  to  study 
every  expression;  and  it  is  a delightful  re- 
flection, that  death  cannot  deprive  us  of  the 
pleasure  of  studying  its  mysteries.” 

“ All  day  at  translations.  Employed  a 
good  while  at  night  in  considering  a difficult 
passage;  and  being  much  enlightened  re- 
specting it,  I went  to  bed  full  of  astonish- 
ment at  the  wonder  of  God’s  word.” 

“ What  a source  of  perpetual  delight  have 
I in  the  precious  book  of  God!  0 that  my 
heart  were  more  spiritual  to  keep  pace  with 
my  understanding,  and  that  I could  feel  as  I 
know!  May  my  root  and  foundation  be 
deep  in  love,  and  may  I be  able  to  compre- 
hend with  all  saints,  what  is  the  breadth,  and 
length,  and  depth,  and  height,  and  to  know 
the  love  of  God  which  passeth  knowledge, 
and  may  I be  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of 
God: — and  may  the  Lord  prevent  me  from 
setting  up  an  idol  of  any  sort  in  his  place,  as 
I do  by  preferring  even  a work  professedly 
for  him,  to  communion  with  him.” 

While  Mr.  Martyn  was  employed  in  this 


182  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

delightful  duty,  engaged  in  the  great  design 
of  completing  his  translation  of  the  New 
Testament  in  Hindoostanee,  and  in  superin- 
tending a version  of  the  same  into  Persian, 
the  news  of  the  death  of  his  eldest  sister,  in 
England,  came  upon  him  with  sudden  an- 
guish, and  awoke  in  him  again  all  those  deep 
and  living  sensibilities  which,  on  his  de- 
parture from  his  native  country,  he  had 
shown,  dwelt  in  his  affectionate  bosom. 
“ 0 my  heart,  my  heart,”  he  exclaimed,  “is 
it,  can  it  be  true  that  she  has  been  lying  so 
many  months  in  the  cold  grave!  would  that 
I could  always  remember  it,  or  always  forget 
it;  but  to  think  for  a moment  of  other  things, 
and  then  to  feel  the  remembrance  of  it  come, 
as  if  for  the  first  time,  rends  my  heart  asun- 
der. When  I look  round  upon  the  creation, 
and  think  that  her  eyes  see  it  not,  but  have 
closed  upon  it  for  ever — that  I lie  down  in 
my  bed,  but  that  she  has  lain  down  in  her 
grave — 0!  is  it  possible!  I wonder  to  find 
myself  still  in  life — that  the  same  tie  that 
united  us  in  life  had  not  brought  death  at  the 
same  moment  to  both.  0 great  and  gracious 
God!  what  should  I do  without  Thee ! But 
now  thou  art  manifesting  thyself  as  the  God 


REV.  HENRY  MARTIN. 


183 


of  all  consolation  to  my  soul — never  was  I 
so  near  thee — I stand  on  the  brink,  and  I 
long  to  take  my  flight.  And  how  shall  my 
soul  ever  be  thankful  enough  to  thee,  0 ! 
thou  most  incomprehensibly  glorious  Saviour 
Jesus!  0 what  hast  thou  done  to  alleviate 
the  sorrows  of  life!  and  how  great  has  been 
the  mercy  of  God  to  my  family  in  saving  us 
all!  How  dreadful  would  be  the  separation 
of  relations  in  death,  were  it  not  for  Jesus!” 
To  this  great  affliction  was  added  one  of 
another  kind,  which  Mr.  Martyn  soon  after 
experienced.  He  had  been  advised  by  those 
whose  friendship  and  judgment  he  valued, 
to  consider  that  the  dreariness  and  solitude 
of  a distant  station  in  India,  required  him  to 
have  a companion;  and  a proposal  of  mar- 
riage was  by  him  made  to  that  individual  in 
Cornwall,  for  whom  he  still  retained  an  un- 
abated affection.  “This  overture,  for  rea- 
sons which  afterwards  commended  them- 
selves to  Mr.  Martyn’s  own  judgment,  was 
now  declined,”  on  which  occasion  this  inte- 
resting Christian,  feeling  as  a man,  thus  ex- 
presses himself: — “The  Lord  sanctify  this; 
and  since  the  last  desire  of  my  heart  is  also 
withheld,  may  I turn  away  for  ever  from  the 


184  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

world,  and  henceforth  live  forgetful  of  all 
but  God.  With  thee,  0 my  God,  is  no  dis- 
appointment. I shall  never  have  to  regret 
that  I have  loved  thee  too  well.” 

And  a little  after  he  writes  thus: — “At 
first  I was  more  grieved  at  the  loss  of  my 
gourd,  than  of  the  perishing  Ninevehs  all 
around  me : but  now  my  earthly  woes  and 
earthly  attachments  seem  to  be  absorbing  in 
the  vast  concern  of  communicating  the  gos- 
pel to  those  nations.  After  this  last  lesson 
from  God  on  the  vanity  of  the  creature,  I 
feel  desirous  to  be  nothing — to  have  nothing 
— to  ask  for  nothing,  but  what  he  gives.” 

On  account  of  the  state  of  the  weather, 
public  worship  was  suspended  for  some 
time  at  Dinapore;  but,  about  the  middle  of 
February,  Mr.  Martyn  came  to  the  resolu- 
tion of  receiving  the  people  under  his  own 
roof  rather  than  have  them  remain  longer 
without  ordinances.  On  this  occasion  the 
following  interesting  passage  occurs  in  his 
journal : — “ As  many  of  the  European  regi- 
ment as  were  effective  were  accommodated 
under  my  roof;  and  praise  be  to  God  we  had 
public  ordinances  once  more.  In  the  after- 
noon I waited  for  the  women,  but  not  one 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


185 


came;  perhaps  notice  had  not  been  given 
them.  At  the  hospital,  and  with  the  men  at 
night,  I was  engaged,  as  usual,  in  prayer: 
My  soul  panted  after  the  living  God,  but  it 
remained  tied  and  bound  with  corruption. 
I felt  as  if  I would  have  given  the  world  to 
be  brought  to  be  alone  with  God,  and  the 
promise  that  this  is  the  will  of  God,  even  ou 
sanctification,  was  the  right  hand  that  up- 
held me  while  I followed  hard  after  him. 
When  low  in  spirits,  through  an  unwilling- 
ness to  take  up  the  cross,  I found  myself 
more  resigned  by  endeavouring  to  realize 
the  thought  that  had  often  composed  me  in 
my  trials  on  board  of  ship — that  I was  born 
to  suffer.  Suffering  is  my  daily  appointed 
portion — let  this  reconcile  me  to  every  thing. 
To  have  a will  of  my  own,  not  agreeable  to 
God’s,  is  a most  tremendous  wickedness.  In 
perfect  meekness  and  resignation,  let  me 
take  what  befals  me  in  the  path  of  duty, 
and  never  dare  to  think  of  being  dissatis- 
fied.” 

A relaxation  from  exhausting  public  du- 
ties, would,  at  this  time,  have  been  rather 
beneficial  to  Mr.  Martyn,  so  far  as  regarded 
his  personal  comfort;  for  he  was  now  suffer- 


186  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

itig  under  an  attack,  similar  to  that  he  had 
been  visited  with  the  year  before,  and  he 
was  beginning  again  to  experience  some 
severe  pains  in  his  chest.  His  incessant 
labours  agreed  rather  with  the  vehement 
ardour  of  his  mind,  than  with  his  naturally 
delicate  constitution;  and  in  a country  at  a 
time  where  “the  heat  was  often  at  ninety- 
eight  degrees,  and  the  nights  insupportable,” 
he  concluded  that  “great  work  for  which 
myriads,  in  the  ages  yet  to  come,  will  grate- 
fully remember  and  revere  the  name  of  Mar- 
tyn,  the  Version  of  the  New  Testament  into 
Hindoostanee!” 

During  the  rest  of  the  year,  Mr.  Martyn 
continued  the  same  undeviating  line  of  use- 
fulness and  diligence,  employed  in  the  dis- 
charge of  his  pastoral  duties  among  the  na- 
tives and  Europeans  at  Dinapore;  and  en- 
gaged with  Mirza  and  Sabat  in  the  Persian 
translation,  his  life  was  varied  by  few  inci- 
dents, but  it  was  cheered  with  the  delightful 
interchange  of  a frequent  correspondence 
with  his  friends,  the  Rev.  David  Brown,  and 
the  Rev.  Daniel  Corrie.  At  the  conclusion  of 
the  first  gospel  in  Persian,  he  writes  to  Mr. 
Brown:  “My  work  is  very  delightful  in 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


187 


itself,  but  it  is  doubly  so  by  securing  me  so 
much  of  your  correspondence.  My  eyes 
seize  your  beloved  hand-writing  with  more 
eagerness  than  if  the  letter  were  from  Eu- 
rope. I rejoice  with  you,  and  praise  God 
for  one  gospel  in  Persian.  With  elegance 
enough  to  attract  the  careless  and  please  the 
fastidious,  it  contains  enough  of  eternal  life 
to  save  the  reader’s  soul;  therefore  if  we  do 
no  more,  we  may  be  happy  that  something 
is  done.” 

In  the  month  of  April,  1809,  Mr.  Martyn 
was  removed  from  Dinapore  to  Cawnpore. 
At  Cawnpore  his  ministerial  duties  were 
much  the  same  as  in  his  former  station. 
While  here  he  was  again  afflicted  by  intelli- 
gence similar  to  what  had  overwhelmed  him 
the  preceding  year,  namely,  an  account  of 
the  dangerous  illness  of  his  youngest  sister, 
which  intimation  was  quickly  followed  by 
the  news  of  her  death.  At  this  time  he  con- 
cluded a letter  to  that  dear  sister’s  husband 
in  these  words:  “In  the  first  three  years 
after  leaving  my  native  land,  I have  lost  the 
three  persons  I most  loved  in  it.  What  is 
there  now  I should  wish  to  live  for?  0 what 
a barren  desert,  what  a howling  wilderness 


188  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

does  this  world  appear.  But  for  the  service 
of  God  in  his  church,  and  the  preparation  of 
my  own  soul,  I do  not  know  that  I would 
wish  to  live  another  day.” 

Towards  the  end  of  this  year,  Mr.  Martyn 
began  his  public  ministration  among  the 
Heathen.  A crowd  of  poor  who  assembled 
round  his  house  for  the  sake  of  receiving 
alms,  he  frequently  appointed  to  meet  on  a 
stated  day,  and  to  them  he  preached  the 
word  of  life.  The  following  account  of  his 
first  essay  in  this  new  labour  shows  that  he 
spake  not  to  them  in  “ words  of  man’s  wis- 
dom,” but  with  the  utmost  simplicity  of 
speech.  “ I told  them  that  I gave  with  plea- 
sure the  alms  I could  afford,  but  that  I wished 
to  give  them  something  better,  namely,  eter- 
nal riches,  and  then  producing  a Hiridoos- 
tanee  translation  of  Genesis,  read  the  first 
verse,  and  explained  it  word  by  word.  In 
the  beginning,  when  there  was  nothing,  no 
heaven  and  no  earth,  but  only  God,  he  cre- 
ated without  help,  for  his  own  pleasure. 
But  who  is  God?  One  so  great,  so  good,  so 
wise,  so  mighty,  that  none  can  know  him  as 
he  ought  to  know.  But  yet  we  must  know 
that  he  knows  us.  When  we  rise  up,  or  sit 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


189 


down,  or  go  out,  he  is  always  with  us.  He 
created  heaven  and  earth;  therefore  every 
thing  in  heaven,  sun,  moon,  and  stars.  There- 
fore, how  should  the  sun  be  God,  or  moon 
be  God?  Every  thing  on  earth,  therefore, 
Ganges  also,  therefore  how  should  Ganges 
be  God?  If  a shoemaker  make  a pair  of 
shoes,  are  the  shoes  like  him?  If  a man  make 
an  image,  the  image  is  not  like  man  his  ma- 
ker. Infer  secondly,  if  God  made  the  heaven 
and  earth  for  you,  and  made  the  meat  also 
for  you,  will  he  not  feed  you?  Know,  also, 
that  he  that  made  heaven  and  earth,  can 
destroy  them,  and  will  do  it;  therefore  fear 
God  who  is  so  great,  and  love  God  who 
is  so  good.”  The  following  Sabbath  he 
preached  again  to  the  mendicants,  about  five 
hundred  in  number,  on  the  work  of  the  first 
and  second  day,  when  his  discourse  was  fre- 
quently interrupted  by  their  applauses.  This 
congregation,  to  which  Mr.  Martyn  con- 
tinued to  minister,  sometimes  amounted  to 
eight  hundred  persons;  and  he  had  the  satis- 
faction, not  merely  of  seeing  their  numbers 
increase,  but  in  witnessing  in  them  growing 
attention  to,  and  interest  in,  the  truths  he 
delivered.  But,  in  the  midst  of  these  labours, 


190 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


he  was  reminded,  by  another  severe  attack 
on  his  chest,  of  the  necessity  of  moderating 
his  exertions.  His  friend,  Mr.  Corrie,  on  his 
way  to  his  new  station  at  Agra,  arrived  at 
Cawnpore,  and,  by  dividing  part  of  the  exer- 
cises of  the  Sabbath-day  with  Mr.  Martyn, 
gave  him  a little  more  rest;  but  his  health 
still  continued  in  so  precarious  a state,  that 
either  to  make  trial  of  the  effect  of  a sea 
voyage,  or  to  return  for  a time  to  England, 
seemed  to  be  absolutely  necessary.  While 
hesitating  what  course  to  pursue,  he  was 
determined,  by  the  opinion  entertained  of 
the  Persian  version  of  the  New  Testament, 
generally  thought  to  abound  too  much  with 
Arabic  idioms,  and  therefore  to  be  unfit  for 
general  circulation,  to  go  into  Arabia  and 
Persia,  for  the  purpose  of  collecting  the  opi- 
nions of  learned  natives  upon  the  subject,  as 
well  as  on  that  of  the  Arabic  version,  which, 
though  still  incomplete,  was  nearly  finished. 
On  communicating  these  intentions  to  Mr. 
Brown,  he  thus  writes  in  reply:  “ But  can 
I,”  said  he,  “bring  myself  to  cut  the  string 
and  let  you  go  ? I confess  I could  not,  if  your 
bodily  frame  was  strong,  and  promised  to 
last  for  half  a century.  But  as  you  burn 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


191 


with  the  intenseness  and  rapid  blaze  of 
healed  phosphorus,  why  should  we  not  make 
the  most  of  you?  your  flame  may  last  as 
long,  and  perhaps  longer,  in  Arabia  than  in 
India.  Where  should  the  phoenix  build  her 
odoriferous  nest,  but  in  the  land  prophetically 
called  ‘the  blessed?’  and  where  shall  we 
ever  expect,  but  from  that  country,  the  true 
Comforter  to  come  to  the  nations  of  the  east. 
I contemplate  your  New  Testament,  spring- 
ing up,  as  it  were,  from  dust  and  ashes,  but 
beautiful  as  the  wings  of  a dove  covered 
with  silver,  and  her  feathers  like  yellow 
gold.” 

On  the  1st  of  October,  the  day  following 
that  on  which  he  delivered  a most  affecting 
farewell  discourse  in  the  church  at  Cawn- 
pore,  Mr.  Martyn  set  out  for  the  residence  of 
Mr.  Brown  at  Aldeen.  There,  on  his  arri- 
val, his  friends  beholding  his  wasted  frame 
and  pallid  countenance,  scarcely  knew  whe- 
ther more  to  mourn  or  rejoice  at  their  meet- 
ing. One  who  saw  him  at  this  time  at  Cal- 
cutta, said — “He  is  going  to  Persia  in  pur- 
suit of  health  and  knowledge — he  has  some 
great  plan  in  his  mind,  far  too  grand  for  one 
short  life  to  accomplish — and  much  beyond 


192  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


his  feeble  frame — Feeble  it  is  indeed!  fallen 
and  changed — In  all  other  respects  he  is  the 
same;  he  shines  in  all  the  dignity  of  love, 
and  seems  to  carry  about  with  him  such  a 
heavenly  majesty  as  impresses  the  mind  be- 
yond description.  But  if  he  talks  much  he 
sinks,  and  you  are  reminded  he  is  but  dust 
and  ashes!” 

“I  now  pass,”  says  Mr.  Martyn,  on  the 
1st  January,  1811,  “from  India  to  Arabia, 
not  knowing  thet  hings  that  shall  befall  me 
there,  but  assured  that  an  ever  faithful  God 
and  Saviour  will  be  with  me  in  all  places 
whithersoever  I go.”  With  this  precious 
persuasion  for  hope,  courage,  and  consola- 
tion, Mr.  Martyn  departed  from  Calcutta  on 
the  7th  of  January,  to  revisit  India  no  more, 
though  in  India  he  had  “fondly  and  fully 
purposed  to  spend  all  his  days.” 

An  interval  of  five  months  elapsed  be- 
tween the  departure  of  Mr.  Martyn  from  the 
Hoogley  and  his  arrival  at  Shiraz.  On  the 
22d  of  May  he  landed  at  Bushire,  from 
whence  he  proceeded  on  the  30th  to  Shiraz; 
the  description  of  his  Persian  costume,  now 
first  assumed,  he  gives  as  follows:  “On  the 
30th  of  May,  our  Persian  dresses  being  rea- 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN.  193 

dy,  we  set  out  for  Shiraz.  The  Persian  dress 
consists  of  stockings  and  shoes  in  one;  next, 
a pair  of  large  blue  trowsers,  or  else  a pair 
of  huge  red  boots;  then  a shirt;  then  the 
tunic,  and  above  it  the  coat,  both  of  chintz, 
and  a greatcoat.  I have  here  described  my 
own  dress  most  of  which  I have  on  at  this 
moment.  If,  to  this  description  of  my  dress 
I add,  that  my  beard  and  mustaehios  have 
been  suffered  to  vegetate  undisturbed  ever 
since  I left  India — that  I am  sitting  on  a 
Persian  carpet  in  a room  without  chairs, 
that  1 bury  my  hand  in  the  pilaw,  without 
waiting  for  spoon  or  plate,  you  will  give  me 
credit  for  being  already  an  accomplished 
oriental.” 

The  first  part  of  the  journey  from  Bushire 
to  Shiraz  was  very  pleasant.  The  cafila 
consisted  chiefly  of  mules  with  a few  horses. 
The  muleteer  favoured  Mr.  Martyn  with  his 
poney,  which  had  a bell  round  its  neck. 
They  first  proceeded  over  a plain.  “ It 
was,”  says  Mr.  Martyn,  “ a fine  moonlight 
night;  the  scene  new,  and  perfectly  oriental, 
and  nothing  prevented  me  from  indulging 
my  own  reflections.  I felt  a little  melan- 
choly, but  commended  myself  anew  to  God, 
17 


194  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


and  felt  assured  of  his  blessing,  and  protec- 
tion, and  presence.  As  the  night  advanced, 
one  of  the  muleteers  began  to  sing,  and  sang 
in  a voice  so  plaintive,  it  was  impossible  not 
to  have  one’s  attention  arrested.  Every 
voice  was  hushed.” 

So  far  the  journey  was  agreeable,  but,  in 
the  course  of  the  following  day  the  heat  be- 
came so  intense,  that  Mr.  Martyn  began  to 
lose  his  strength  rapidly.  He  wrapped  him- 
self in  a blanket  to  exclude  the  external  air, 
by  which  means  the  moisture  was  kept  up  a 
little  longer  in  the  body;  but  when  the  ther- 
mometer stood  at  last  at  126°,  he  composed 
himself,  concluding  that  though  he  might 
hold  out  a day  or  two,  death  was  inevitable. 
The  cool  air  of  the  night,  however,  restored 
him  wonderfully;  and,  during  the  following 
day  he  secured  himself  from  the  heat  by 
wrapping  a wet  towel  round  his  head  and 
body,  and  muffling  up  his  extremities  in 
clothes.  The  next  day  he  had  recourse  to 
the  same  expedient,  which  he  writes — “kept 
me  alive,  but  would  allow  of  no  sleep.  It 

was  a sorrowful  Sabbath,  but  Captain  

read  a few  hymns,  in  which  I found  great 
consolation.”  As  they  began  to  ascend  the 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


195 


mountains,  the  temperature  in  the  night  be- 
came as  painful  from  excessive  cold  as  that 
of  the  day  from  excessive  heat.  At  last,  on 
the  7th  of  June,  they  'pitched  their  tent  in 
the  vale  of  Dustarjan,  near  a crystal  stream, 
the  banks  of  which  were  covered  with  gol- 
den cups  and  clover — the  whole  valley  one 
green  field,  herds  of  cattle  browsing,  and  the 
temperature  about  that  of  the  spring  in  Eng- 
land. There  a few  hours’  sleep  recovered 
Mr.  Martyn  in  some  degree,  and  he  writes — 
“ I awoke  with  a light  heart,  and  said,  ‘ He 
knoweth  our  frame,  and  remembereth  we 
are  dust.  He  redeemeth  our  life  from  de- 
struction, and  crowneth  us  with  loving-kind- 
ness and  tender  mercies.  He  maketh  us  lie 
down  in  the  green  pastures,  and  leadeth  us 
beside  the  still  waters.  And  when  we  have 
left  this  vale  of  tears,  there  is  no  more  sor- 
row, nor  sighing  nor  any  more  pain.  The 
sun  shall  not  light  upon  thee,  nor  any  heat, 
but  the  lamb  shall  lead  thee  to  living  foun- 
tains.” 

On  the  morning  of  the  9th,  they  found 
themselves  in  the  plain  of  Shiraz,  and  put 
up  first  at  a garden,  but  afterwards  Mr. 
Martyn  lived  with  Jaffier  Ali  Khan. 


196  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

Having  arrived  at  this  celebrated  seat  of 
Persian  literature,  and  ascertained  the  opi- 
nion of  the  learned  in  regard  to  Sabat’s 
translation  of  the  New  Testament,  Mr.  Mar- 
tyn  immediately  commenced  another  version 
in  the  Persian  language.  He  took  up  his 
abode  at  the  house  of  Jaffier  Ali  Khan,  a 
Mahometan  of  rank,  to  whom  he  had  letters 
of  introduction,  and  who  treated  his  interest- 
ing guest  with  the  greatest  kindness  and  affec- 
tion. In  the  brother-in-law  of  his  host,  Mirza 
Seid  Ali  Khan,  Mr.  Martyn  found  an  able 
and  willing  assistant  in  the  work  he  had  in 
view,  which  was  begun  on  the  17th  of  July, 
about  a week  after  this  indefatigable  labourer 
had  arrived  at  the  city  of  Shiraz.  As  Mr. 
Martyn  was  himself  an  object  of  curiosity  to 
many  around  him,  and  the  sacred  book  which 
he  was  translating  a subject  quite  new  to  his 
coadjutor,  he  was  frequently  interrupted, 
both  by  visitors  on  the  one  hand,  and  by  the 
interrogations  of  Mirza  Seid  Ali  on  the  other. 
As  many  of  the  strangers  who  came  to  see 
Mr.  Martyn  were  prompted  either  by  idle 
curiosity,  or  for  the  purpose  of  parading  a 
vain  philosophy,  or  trying  him  with  hard 
questions,  or  discoursing  in  unintelligible  lan- 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


197 


guage  of  the  mysticisms  of  Soofeism,  any  re- 
lation of  their  visits  or  conversation  would  be 
equally  uninteresting  and  unprofitable  to  our 
young  readers;  we  shall  therefore  be  very 
select,  and  as  sparing  of  our  extracts  from 
Mr.  Martyn’s  journal  at  this  time,  as  the  de- 
sire of  preserving  a connected  narrative  will 
admit  of.  The  following  is  an  account  of  a 
conversation  he  held  with  a Jew  Mahometan 
who  came  to  visit  him,  and  which  is  not  with- 
out interest: 

“ July  1st.  Abdoolghunee,  the  Jew  Ma- 
hometan, came  to  prove  that  he  had  found 
Mohammed  in  the  Pentateuch.  Among 
other  strange  things,  he  said,  that  the  Edom- 
ites meant  the  Europeans,  and  Mount  Sion 
was  in  Europe.  Afterwards  Seid  Ali  asked 
me  to  tell  him  in  confidence,  why  I believed 
no  prophet  could  come  after  Christ.  I chose 
to  begin  with  the  Atonement,  and  wished  to 
show,  that  it  was  of  such  a nature,  that  sal- 
vation by  another  was  impossible.  ‘You 
talk,’  said  he,  ‘of  the  Atonement,  but  I do 
not  see  it  any  where  in  the  gospel.’  After 
citing  two  passages  from  the  gospels,  I read 
the  third  chapter  of  Romans,  and  the  fifty- 
third  of  Isaiah.  With  the  latter  he  was  much 


198 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


struck.  He  asked  many  more  questions,  the 
scope  of  which  was,  that  though  Islamism 
might  not  be  true,  lie  might  still  remain  in  it, 
and  be  saved  by  the  gospel.  I said,  ‘You  deny 
the  Divinity  of  Christ.’ — ‘ I see  no  difficulty 
in  that,’  said  he.  ‘You  do  not  observe 
the  institutions  of  Christ — Baptism  and  the 
Lord’s  Supper.’ — ‘ These,’  said  he,  ‘ are  mere 
emblems,  and  if  a man  have  the  reality,  what 
need  of  emblems.’  ‘ Christ,’  said  I,  ‘ foresaw 
that  the  reality  would  not  be  so  constantly 
perceived  without  them,  and  therefore  he 
enjoined  them.’  He  said,  that  in  his  child- 
hood he  used  to  cry  while  hearing  about  the 
sufferings  of  Christ,  and  he  wept  while  men- 
tioning it. 

This  is  by  far  the  most  interesting  person 
mentioned  in  the  course  of  Mr.  Martyn’s 
daily  notices  in  his  journal,  while  at  Shiraz, 
viz.  his  fellow-workman  Mirza  Seid  Ali. 
The  following  conversation  took  place  be- 
tween them  while  engaged  in  reading  the 
12th  chap,  of  John,  and  we  can  conceive  that 
the  pensive  Persian  was  not  the  only  one  who 
shed  tears  on  this  occasion. 

“ July  4th.  Seid  Ali,  while  perusing  the 
twelfth  of  John,  observed,  ‘How  he  loved. 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


199 


these  twelve  persons!’  ‘Yes,’  said  I,  ‘and 
all  those  who  believe  in  him,  through  their 
word.’  After  our  work  was  done,  he  began 
to  say,  ‘From  my  childhood  I have  been  in 
search  of  a religion,  and  am  still  undecided. 
Till  now,  I never  had  an  opportunity  of  con- 
versing with  those  of  another  religion:  the 
English  I have  met  in  Persia  have  generally 
been  soldiers,  or  men  occupied  with  the 
world.’  To  some  remarks  I made  about 
the  necessity  of  having  the  mind  made  up 
upon  such  a subject,  considering  the  short- 
ness of  our  stay  here,  he  seemed  cordially 
to  assent,  and  shed  tears.  I recommended 
prayer,  and  the  consideration  of  that  text, 
‘If  any  man  will  do  his  will,  he  shall  know 
of  the  doctrine,’  and  spoke  as  having  found 
it  verified  in  my  own  experience,  that  when 
I could  once  say  before  God,  ‘ What  wilt 
thou  have  me  to  do?’  I found  peace. — I then 
went  through  all  the  different  states  of  my 
mind  at  the  time  I was  called  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  gospel.  He  listened  with  great 
interest,  and  said, ‘You  must  not  regret  the 
loss  of  so  much  time  as  you  give  me,  because 
it  does  me  good.’  ” 

The  gentile  may  be  dear  to  the  Christian, 


200  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

because  he  is  his  brother  according  to  the 
flesh,  and  because  both  alike  have  been  so 
long  strangers  and  aliens  from  the  common- 
wealth of  Israel.  But  he  who  remembers 
that  “ salvation  is  of  the  Jews/’  must  ever 
feel  his  heart  yearn  with  a peculiar  sympa- 
thy over  the  outcasts  of  Israel ; and,  knowing 
how  tenderly  they  are  beloved  for  the  Fa- 
ther’s sake,  seek  to  remind  them  of  that  love, 
and  point  them  to  one  who  said  of  them, 
“for  my  love  they  are  my  enemies.”  We 
know  nothing  short  of  the  spirit  of  this  love 
that  could  have  prompted  the  exquisitely 
appropriate  and  tender  replies  of  Mr.  Martyn 
to  the  two  Jews  who  came  to  visit  him  on 
the  5th;  nor  any  thing  more  touching  than 
their  desire  to  hear  that  delightful  truth  re- 
peated, that  the  Christians  love  the  Jews 
more  than  they  do  the  Mahometans. 

“ 5th.  The  Jew  came  again,  with  another 
Jew,  both  Musselmans.  The  Prince  gives 
every  Jew,  on  conversion,  an  honorary  dress; 
so  they  are  turning  Mahometans  every  day. 
A young  man,  son  of  the  old  Jew,  asked, 
‘how  it  could  be  supposed  that  God  would 
leave  so  many  nations  so  long  in  darkness, 
if  Islamism  be  an  error?’  The  father  sat, 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


201 


with  great  complacency,  to  see  how  I could 
get  over  this.  I asked  £ Why  God,  for  four 
thousand  years,  made  himself  known  to  their 
nation  only,  and  left  all  the  rest  in  darkness  ?’ 
They  were  silent. 

“The  old  man,  forgetting  he  was  a Mus- 
sulman, asked  again,  ‘ If  Jesus  was  the  Mes- 
siah, why  did  not  the  fiery  wrath  of  God 
break  out  against  them,  as  it  did  formerly 
for  every  small  offence  ? But  first,’  said  he, 
‘ what  do  you  think  of  God’s  severity  to  the 
Jews  at  other  times?’  I said  ‘ If  my  son  do 
any  thing  wrong,  I punish  him;  but  with 
the  thieves  and  murderers  out  of  doors,  I 
have  nothing  to  do.’  This  affected  the  old 
man;  and  his  son  recollected  many  passages 
in  the  Bible  appropriate  to  this  sentiment, 
and  said,  ‘ Yes,  they  were  indeed  a chosen 
generation.’  I proceeded,  ‘But  did  not  the 
wrath  of  God  break  out  against  you  at  the 
death  of  Christ,  in  a more  dreadful  manner 
than  ever  it  did?’  They  mentioned  the  Cap- 
tivity. ‘ But  what  (said  I)  was  the  Capti- 
vity? it  lasted  but  seventy  years.  But  now 
seventeen  hundred  years  have  passed  away; 
and  have  you  a king,  or  a temple?  Are  you 
18 


202  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

not  mean  and  despised  every  where?’  They 
seemed  to  feel  this,,  and  nodded  assent. 

‘•'During  this  conversation,  I said,  ‘God 
has  raised  up  a great  prophet  from  the  midst 
of  you,  and  now  you  are  gone  after  a stran- 
ger of  a nation  who  were  always  your  ene- 
mies. You  acknowledge  Jesus,  indeed;  but 
it  is  only  for  fear  of  the  sword  of  the  Ishmael- 
ite.’  They  wondered  why  Christians  should 
love  them  more  than  they  do  the  Mahome- 
tans, as  I told  them  we  did,  and  pretended 
to  argue  against  it  as  unreasonable,  evidently 
from  a wish  to  hear  me  repeat  a truth  which 
was  so  agreeable  to  them.” 

The  day  following  that  on  which  the 
above  conversation  took  place  with  the  Jews, 
Mr.  Martyn  went  with  the  ambassador  and 
suite  to  the  court  of  Prince  Abbas  Mirza,  the 
son  of  the  king  of  Persia.  The  account  of 
this  visit  of  ceremony  is  as  follows: 

“ 6th.  Early  this  morning,  I went  with 
the  ambassador  and  his  suite,  to  court,  wear- 
ing, agreeably  to  costume,  a pair  of  red 
cloth  stockings,  with  green  high-heeled  shoes. 
When  we  entered  the  great  court  of  the  pa- 
lace, a hundred  fountains  began  to  play. 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


203 


The  prince  appeared  at  the  opposite  side,  in 
his  talar,  or  hall  of  audience,  seated  on  the 
ground.  Here  our  first  bow  was  made. 
When  we  came  in  sight  of  him,  we  bowed  a 
second  time,  and  entered  the  room.  He  did 
not  rise,  nor  take  notice  of  any  but  the  am- 
bassador, with  whom  he  conversed  at  the 
distance  of  the  breadth  of  the  room.  T wo  of 
his  ministers  stood  in  front  of  the  hall,  out- 
side ; the  ambassador’s  Michmandar,  and  the 
master  of  the  ceremonies,  within,  at  the  door. 
We  sat  down  in  order,  in  a line  with  the 
ambassador,  with  our  hats  on.  I never  saw 
a more  sweet  and  engaging  countenance  than 
the  prince’s;  there  was  such  an  appearance 
of  good  nature  and  humility  in  all  his  de- 
meanor, that  I could  scarcely  bring  myself 
to  believe  that  he  would  be  guilty  of  any 
thing  cruel  or  tyrannical.” 

While  Mr.  Marly n was  thus  accessible  to 
Jews  and  Mahometans,  and  obedient  to  the 
powers  that  be,  giving  honour  to  whom 
honour  was  due,  he  was  also  occasionally  in- 
dulged in  moments  of  sweet  and  sacred  re- 
tirement. Lying  among  clusters  of  grapes, 
by  the  side  of  a clear  stream,  or  sitting  under 
the  shade  of  an  orange  tree,  he  passed  many 


204  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

a tranquil  hour,  and  many  a quiet  Sabbath: 
of  the  first  of  these  Sabbaths  he  thus  writes: 

“ July  14.  The  first  Sabbath  morning  I 
have  had  to  myself  this  long  time,  and  I spent 
it  with  comfort  and  profit.  Read  Isaiah 
chiefly,  and  hymns,  which,  as  usual,  brought 
to  my  remembrance  the  children  of  God  in 
all  parts  of  the  earth;  remembered,  especial- 
ly, dear  * * *,  as  he  desired  me,  on  this  his 
birth-day.” 

While  Mr.  Martyn  lost  no  opportunity  of 
speaking  in  private  on  the  subject  of  reli- 
gion, both  to  Jews  and  Mussulmans,  or  who- 
ever visited  him,  addressing  himself  to  the 
heart,  conscience,  and  understandings  of  men ; 
he  no  less  boldly  avowed  in  public,  the  truth, 
doctrines,  and  authority  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures as  peculiarly  connected  with  Christian- 
ity, and  above  all,  the  divinity  of  the  adora- 
ble Redeemer.  His  zeal  in  maintaining  these 
doctrines,  and  especially  the  divinity  of  the 
Messiah,  appears  often  to  have  exposed  him 
to  the  contempt  even  of  those  learned  Per- 
sians who  appreciated  and  respected  his  emi- 
nent acquirements  in  mathematics  and  the 
other  sciences;  as  well  as  to  have  subjected 
him  to  the  rudest  insults  of  the  vulgar.  Re- 


REV.  HENRY  MARTl'N. 


205 


ferring  to  a certain  Moollah,  or  priest,  whom 
he  describes  as  both  a sensible  and  candid 
man,  he  remarks: 

“He  has  nothing  to  find  fault  with  in 
Christianity,  but  the  divinity  of  Christ.  It 
is  this  doctrine  that  exposes  me  to  the  con- 
tempt of  the  learned  Mahometans,  in  whom 
it  is  difficult  to  say  whether  pride  or  igno- 
rance predominates.  Their  sneers  are  more 
difficult  to  bear  than  the  brickbats  which  the 
boys  sometimes  throw  at  me:  however,  both 
are  an  honour  of  which  I am  not  worthy. 
How  many  times  in  the  day  have  I occasion 
to  repeat  the  words, 

‘ If  on  my  face,  for  thy  dear  name, 

Shame  and  reproaches  be ; 

All  hail  reproach,  and  welcome  shame, 

If  Thou  remember  me.’ 

“ The  more  they  wish  me  to  give  up  one 
point — the  divinity  of  Christ — the  more  I 
seem  to  feel  the  necessity  of  it,  and  rejoice 
and  glory  in  it.  Indeed,  I trust  I would 
sooner  give  up  my  life  than  surrender  it.” 

On  account  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  frequent  dis- 
putations with  Moollahs  and  professors,  on 
the  subject  of  their  faith  and  of  his  own,  as 
well  as  on  account  of  his  translation  of  the 


206  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

New  Testament  into  Persian,  a defence  of 
Mahometanism  made  its  appearance  in  Shi- 
raz, at  this  time,  written  by  the  preceptor  of 
all  the  Moollahs.  This  work  Mr.  Martyn 
immediately  prepared  to  refute,  in  depen- 
dence on  the  wisdom  that  cometh  from 
above,  and  he  is  said  to  have  done  so  with 
great  plainness  and  meekness;  but,  whether 
any  of  his  opponents  were  convinced  by  his 
arguments  of  the  errors  of  Islamism,  is  not 
mentioned,  though  Mirza  Ibraheem,  the  au- 
thor of  the  defence,  received  the  reply  with 
much  candour. 

In  the  month  of  August,  Mr.  Martyn  ap- 
pears to  have  made  a visit  to  the  celebrated 
ruins  of  Persepolis.  His  reflections  on  that 
occasion  are  valuable  and  interesting;  but 
we  have,  we  are  sorry  to  say,  no  room  for 
the  thousandth  part  of  what  is  equally  valu- 
able and  interesting  in  the  volume  from 
which  we  deduce  our  little  narrative.  One 
anecdote,  only,  we  shall  quote  from  his  jour- 
nal on  this  excursion;  it  is  as  follows: 

“ One  of  my  guards  was  a pensive,  ro- 
mantic sort  of  a man,  as  far  as  Eastern  men 
can  be  romantic,  that  is,  he  is  constantly 
reciting  love  verses.  He  often  broke  a long 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


207 


silence  by  a sudden  question  of  this  sort: 
‘ Sir,  what  is  the  chief  good  of  life  ?’  I re- 
plied, ‘The  love  of  God.’  ‘What  next?’ 
‘ The  love  of  man.’  ‘ That  is,’  said  he,  ‘ to 
have  men  love  us,  or  to  love  them?’  ‘To 
love  them.’  He  did  not  seem  to  agree  with 
me.  Another  time  he  asked,  ‘ Who  were 
the  worst  people  in  the  world?’ — I said, 
‘ Those  Who  know  their  duty  and  do  not 
practise  it.’  ” 

About  the  end  of  November,  Mr.  Martyn 
had  proceeded  so  far  in  his  translation  of  the 
New  Testament,  that  he  ordered  two  superb 
copies  to  be  prepared  with  the  intention  of 
presenting  them  to  the  king  of  Persia,  and 
to  Prince  Abbas  Mirza,  his  son.  Resolving 
to  remain  at  Shiraz  all  the  winter,  he  began 
a version  of  the  Psalms  of  David  into  Per- 
sian, from  the  original  Hebrew,  and,  while 
engaged  in  this  sweet  labour,  he  experienced 
all  that  delight  which  such  a mind,  so  im- 
bued with  piety  and  poetry,  could  be  sup- 
posed to  derive  from  a constant  meditation 
on  such  precious  Scriptures.  The  year  1S12, 
the  last  of  his  life  on  earth,  Mr.  Martyn 
commenced  with  the  following  beautiful  re- 
flections: 


208  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

“ The  last  year  has  been,  in  some  respects, 
a memorable  year.  I have  been  led,  by 
what  I have  reason  to  consider  as  the  par- 
ticular providence  of  God,  to  this  place,  and 
undertaken  an  important  work,  which  has 
gone  on  without  material  interruption,  and  is 
now  nearly  finished.  I like  to  find  myself 
employed  usefully,  in  a way  I did  not  expect 
or  foresee,  especially  if  my  own  will  is  in 
any  degree  crossed  by  the  work  unexpected- 
ly assigned  me;  as  there  is  then  reason  to 
believe  that  God  is  acting.  The  present 
year  will  probably  be  a perilous  one;  but 
my  life  is  of  little  consequence,  whether  I 
live  to  finish  the  Persian  New  Testament, 
or  do  not.  I look  back  with  pity  and  shame 
upon  my  former  self,  when  I attached  im- 
portance to  my  life  and  labours.  The  more 
I see  of  my  works,  the  more  I am  ashamed 
of  them.  Coarseness  and  clumsiness  mar  all 
the  works  of  man.  I am  sick,  when  I look 
at  man,  and  his  wisdom,  and  his  doings,  and 
am  relieved  only  by  reflecting  that  we  have 
a city,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God. 
The  least  of  his  works  here  it  is  refreshing 
to  look  on.  A dried  leaf,  or  a straw,  makes 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


209 


me  feel  myself  in  good  company;  compla- 
cency and  admiration  take  place  of  disgust. 

“ I compare,  with  pain,  our  Persian  trans- 
lation with  the  original;  to  say  nothing  of 
the  precision  and  elegance  of  the  sacred  text, 
its  perspicuity  is  that  which  sets  at  defiance 
all  attempts  to  equal  it.” 

Mirza  Seid  Ali  having  repeated  to  Mr. 
Martyn  a blasphemous  distich  made  by  one 
of  his  friends  on  Jesus  Christ,  Mr.  Martyn 
was  unspeakably  shocked  by  it.  To  Seid 
Ali’s  inquiring  why  he  was  so  much  affect- 
ed, he  replied  in  the  following  emphatic  lan- 
guage: 

“ Mirza  Seid  Ali  perceived  that  I was  con- 
siderably disordered,  and  was  sorry  for  hav- 
ing repeated  the  verse,  but  asked,  what  it 
was  that  was  so  offensive?  I told  him,  ‘I 
could  not  endure  existence,  if  Jesus  was  not 
glorified;  that  it  would  be  hell  to  me,  if  he 
were  to  be  always  thus  dishonoured.’  He 
was  astonished,  and  again  asked  why  ? — ‘ If 
any  one  pluck  out  your  eyes,’  I replied, 
‘ there  is  no  saying  why  you  feel  pain — it  is 
feeling.  It  is  because  I am  one  with  Christ 
that  I am  thus  dreadfully  wounded.’  On  his 
again  apologizing, I told  him, ‘that  I rejoiced 


210  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

at  what  had  happened,  inasmuch  as  it  made 
me  feel  nearer  the  Lord  than  ever.  It  is 
when  the  head  or  heart  is  struck,  that  every 
member  feels  its  membership.’  This  conver- 
sation took  place  while  we  were  translating.” 

The  folio  wing  extract  presents  a fearful  pic- 
ture of  the  moral  character  of  the  Persians: 

“ February  2d.  From  what  I suffer  in  this 
city,  I can  understand  the  feelings  of  Lot. 
The  face  of  the  poor  Russian  appears  to  me 
like  the  face  of  an  angel,  because  he  does 
not  tell  lies.  Heaven  will  be  heaven,  because 
there  will  not  be  one  liar  there.  The  word 
of  God  is  more  precious  to  me  at  this  time 
than  I ever  remember  it  to  have  been ; and 
of  all  the  promises  in  it,  none  is  more  sweet 
to  me  than  this — ‘ He  shall  reign  till  he  hath 
put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.’  ” 

It  is  not  easy  to  say,  whether  the  feelings 
of  the  man,  or  the  attainments  of  the  Chris- 
tian appear  most  interesting,  or  most  envia- 
ble in  what  follows: 

“ 3d.  A packet  arrived  from  India,  with- 
out a single  letter  for  me.  It  was  some  dis- 
appointment to  me;  but  let  me  be  satisfied 
with  my  God,  and  if  I cannot  have  the  com- 
fort of  hearing  of  my  friends,  let  me  return 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


211 


with  thankfulness  to  his  word;  that  is  a trea- 
sure of  which  none  envy  me  the  possession, 
and  where  I can  find  what  will  more  than 
compensate  for  the  loss  of  earthly  enjoy- 
ments. Resignation  to  the  will  of  God  is  a 
lesson  which  I must  learn,  and  which  I trust 
he  is  teaching  me.” 

The  character  of  Seid  Ali  gains  upon  us  as 
we  go  along.  What  a sweet  trait  of  the 
faithfulness  of  the  master,  and  the  docility 
of  the  pupil,  do  these  words  exhibit: 

“Walking  afterwards  with  Mirza  Seid  Ali, 
he  told  me  how  much  one  of  my  remarks 
had  affected  him,  vi^  that  he  had  no  hu- 
mility. He  had  been  talking  about  simpli- 
city and  humility  as  characteristic  of  the 
Soofies.  ‘ Humility !’  I said  to  him, ‘if  you 
were  humble,  you  would  not  dispute  in  this 
manner;  you  would  be  like  a child.’  He  did 
not  open  his  mouth  afterwards,  but  to  say, 
‘True;  I have  no  humility.’  In  evident  dis- 
tress, he  observed,  ‘ The  truth  is,  we  are  in  a 
state  of  compound  ignorance — ignorant,  yet 
ignorant  of  our  ignorance.’  ” 

The  reflections  of  Mr.  Martyn  on  the  1 8th 
February,  his  birth-day,  and  on  the  24th,  the 
day  on  which  he  concluded  his  translation  of 


212  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

the  New  Testament,  depict  the  feelings  of  a 
mind  sweetly  pensive — of  a heart  full  of  gra- 
titude— and  a spirit  of  exalted  piety: 

“ This  is  my  birth-day,  on  which  I com- 
pleted my  thirty-first  year.  The  Persian 
New  Testament  has  been  begun,  and  I may 
say,  finished  in  it,  as  only  the  last  eight  chap- 
ters of  the  Revelations  remain.  Such  a pain- 
ful year  I never  passed,  owing  to  the  priva- 
tions I have  been  called  to  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  spectacle  before  me  of  human  depra- 
vity on  the  other.  But  I hope  that  I have 
not  come  to  this  seat  of  Satan  in  vain.  The 
Word  of  God  has  found  its  way  into  Persia, 
and  it  is  not  in  Satams  power  to  oppose  its 
progress,  if  the  Lord  have  sent  it.” 

On  the  24th  of  February  the  persian  Tes- 
tament was  completed.  “ I have  many  mer- 
cies,” says  Mr.  Martyn,  “in  bringing  it  to  a 
termination,  for  which  to  thank  the  Lord,  and 
this  is  not  the  least.  Now  may  that  Spirit 
who  gave  the  word,  and  called  me,  I trust, 
to  be  an  interpreter  of  it,  graciously  and 
powerfully  apply  it  to  the  hearts  of  sinners, 
even  to  the  gathering  an  elect  people  from 
the  long  estranged  Persians!” 

In  the  middle  of  the  month  of  March, 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


*213 


he  concluded  his  Persian  version  of  the 
Psalms;  “ a sweet  employment,”  he  says, 
“ which  caused  six  weary  moons  that  wax- 
ed and  waned,  from  the  time  of  its  com- 
mencement, to  pass  unnoticed.”  On  the 
23d  of  the  same  month  he  waited  on  the 
Vizier,  and  afterwards  on  the  secretary  of 
the  Kermanshah  Prince.  In  the  court  where 
the  secretary  received  him,  his  old  and  re- 
spectable antagonist  Mirza  Ibraheem,  was 
lecturing.  It  was  on  this  occasion,  that  Mr. 
Martyn,  in  the  presence  of  the  master  and 
his  disciples,  the  room  being  lined  with 
Moollahs,  had  the  honour  to  make  a most 
intrepid  and  fearless,  and,  doubtless — for  we 
hope  it  will  never  be  forgotten — memorable 
confession  of  the  divinity  of  his  gracious 
Lord,  announcing  to  the  astonishment  of  the 
Moollahs,  the  precious  truth,  that  Christ  is 
the  Creator — a confession  never  before  heard 
among  Mahometan  doctors! 

With  the  three  following  extracts,  we  con- 
clude our  quotations  from  the  journal,  while 
at  Shiraz. 

In  reading  that  of  the  1st  of  May,  we  felt 
as  if  we  also  sat  on  a bed  of  roses,  and  anti- 
cipated something  of  the  joy  that  prophets 


214  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

and  apostles  shall  experience  in  Heaven, 
when  “ both  he  that  soweth,  and  he  that 
reapeth,  shall  rejoice  together;”  and  were 
made  happy  in  the  “ gladness”  of  the  Mis- 
sionary, because  of  the  glory  of  the  Master 
whom  he  served : 

“ Mirza  Seid  Ali  never  now  argues  against 
the  truth,  nor  makes  any  remarks  but  of  a 
serious  kind.  He  speaks  of  his  dislike  to 
some  of  the  Soofies,  on  account  of  their  false- 
hood and  drunken  habits.  This  approach 
to  the  love  of  morality  is  the  best  sign  of  a 
change  for  the  better  I have  yet  seen  in  him. 
As  often  as  he  produces  the  New  Testa- 
ment, which  he  always  does  when  any  of 
his  friends  come,  his  brother  and  cousin 
ridicule  him;  but  he  tells  them, that,  suppos- 
ing no  other  benefit  to  have  been  derived, 
it  is  certainly  something  better  to  have  gain- 
ed all  this  information  about  the  religion  of 
Christians,  than  to  have  loitered  away  the 
year  in  the  garden.” 

May  1st  to  10M.  Passed  some  days  at 
Jaffier  Ali  Khan’s  garden,  with  Mirza  Seid 
Ali,  Aga  Baba,  Shekh  Abulhasan,  reading, 
at  their  request,  the  Old  Testament  histories. 
Their  attention  to  the  word,  and  their  love 


REV.  HENRY  MARTIN.  215 

and  respect  to  me,  seemed  to  increase  as  the 
time  of  my  departure  approached. 

“ Aga  Baba,  who  had  been  reading  Mat- 
thew, related,  very  circumstantially,  to  the 
company,  the  particulars  of  the  death  of 
Christ.  The  bed  of  roses,  on  which  we  sat, 
and  the  notes  of  the  nightingales  warbling 
around  us,  were  not  so  sweet  to  me  as  this 
discourse  from  the  Persian. 

“ One  day  telling  Mirza  Seid  Ali,  that  I 
wished  to  return  to  the  city  in  the  evening, 
to  be  alone,  and  at  leisure  for  prayer,  he  said 
with  emphasis,  ‘ though  a man  had  no  other 
religious  society,  with  the  aid  of  the  Bible, 
he  may,  I suppose,  live  alone  with  God  ?’ 
It  will  be  his  own  state  soon — may  he  find 
it  the  medium  of  God’s  gracious  communi- 
cation to  his  soul!  He  asked  in  what  way 
God  ought  to  be  addressed  ? I told  him  as  a 
Father,  with  respectful  love,  and  added  some 
other  exhortations  on  the  subject  of  prayer. 

“ ll//(.  Aga  Baba  came  to  bid  me  fare- 
well, and  he  did  it  in  the  best  and  most  so- 
lemn way,  by  asking,  as  a final  question, 
‘ whether,  independently  of  external  evi- 
dences, I had  any  internal  proofs  of  the 
doctrine  of  Christ?’ — I answered, 4 Yes,  un- 


216  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

doubtedly:  the  change  from  what  I once 
was,  is  a sufficient  evidence  to  me.’  At  last 
he  took  his  leave  in  great  sorrow,  and  what 
is  better,  apparently  in  great  solicitude  about 
his  soul. 

“The  rest  of  the  day  I continued  with 
Mirza  Seid  Ali,  giving  him  in  charge  what 
to  do  with  the  New  Testament,  in  case  of 
my  decease,  and  exhorting  him,  as  far  as 
his  confessions  allowed  me,  to  stand  fast. 
He  has  made  many  a good  resolution  re- 
specting his  besetting  sins.  I hope,  as  well 
as  pray,  that  some  lasting  effects  will  be 
seen  at  Shiraz,  from  the  word  of  God  left 
among  them.” 

On  the  evening  of  the  24th  of  May,  one 
year  after  his  arrival  at  Shiraz,  Mr.  Martyn 
left  that  city,  in  company  with  an  English 
clergyman,  for  the  purpose  of  presenting  his 
Persian  New  Testament  to  the  king.  Be- 
fore, however,  he  could  be  admitted  to  the 
royal  presence,  it  was  necessary  that  he 
should  have  letters  from  the  English  ambas- 
sador; and,  to  procure  these,  he  determined 
to  proceed  to  Tebriz,  where  his  excellency, 
Sir  Gore  Ouseley,  at  that  time  resided. 

Through  the  whole  of  this  journey,  the 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


217 


latter  part  of  which  occasioned  Mr.  Martyn 
great  and  severe  sufferings,  we  shall  not  be 
able  to  follow  him.  One  or  two  extracts, 
however,  shall  be  given  from  his  journal  as 
we  go  along.  After  spending  a week  at 
Isfahan,  he  proceeded  to  the  King’s  camp; 
and  two  or  three  sentences  here,  descriptive 
of  Persian  scenery,  we  cannot  pass  without 
quoting: 

“ June  1st.  Continued  winding  through 
the  mountains  to  Caroo,  situated  in  a deep 
dell.  Here  were  trees,  green  corn  fields,  and 
running  streams;  the  first  place  in  Asia  I 
have  seen  exhibiting  any  thing  of  the  sce- 
nery of  England. 

“ 2d.  Soon  after  midnight  mounted  our 
horses.  It  was  a mild,  moonlight  night,  and 
a nightingale  filled  the  whole  valley  with  his 
notes.  Our  way  was  along  lanes,  over  which 
the  wood  on  each  side  formed  a canopy,  and 
a murmuring  rivulet  accompanied  us,  till  it 
was  lost  in  a lake.  At  day-light  we  emerged 
into  the  plain  of  Cashan,  which  seems  to  be 
a part  of  the  Great  Salt  Desert. 

“ 8th.  Arrived,  two  hours  before  day- 
break, at  the  walls  of  Tehran.  I spread  my 
bed  upon  the  high  road,  and  slept  till  the 
19 


218  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

gates  were  open;  then  entered  the  city, 
and  took  up  my  abode  at  the  ambassador’s 
house.” 

As  no  muleteers  could  be  procured  at  Teh- 
ran, to  carry  Mr.  Martyn  forward  to  Tebriz, 
it  was  thought  advisable  that  he  should  pro- 
ceed alone  to  the  King’s  camp,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  seeing  the  King’s  minister  of  state, 
and  through  him,  obtaining  the  means  of 
presenting  his  book  to  his  Majesty.  When 
Mr.  Martyn  arrived  at  the  camp,  he  imme- 
diately forwarded  his  letters  of  introduction 
to  Mirza  Shufi  the  prime  minister.  He  de- 
sired Mr.  Martyn  to  come  and  wait  upon 
him,  which  he  did.  “I  found  him,”  says 
he,  “ lying  ill  in  the  verandah  of  the  King’s 
tent  of  audience.  Near  him  were  sitting  two 
persons,  who,  I was  afterwards  informed, 
were  Mirza  Khanter,  and  the  other  Mirza 
Abdoohvahab,  a secretary  of  state,  and  a 
great  admirer  of  the  Soofi  sage.  They  took 
very  little  notice,  not  rising  when  I sat  down, 
as  is  their  custom  to  all  who  sit  with  them, 
nor  offering  me  calean,  (the  Persian  pipe.) 
The  two  secretaries,  on  learning  my  object 
in  coming,  began  a conversation  with  me  on 
religion  and  metaphysics,  which  lasted  two 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


219 


hours.  As  they  were  both  well  educated, 
gentlemanly  men,  the  discussion  was  tem- 
perate, and  I hope  useful.” 

Three  days  after  this  visit,  Mr.  Martyn 
was  again  called  upon  to  act  the  part  of  a 
Christian  confessor;  and  we  have  no  lan- 
guage in  which  we  can  express  our  admira- 
tion of  his  conduct  on  this  occasion.  It  is 
quite  without  a parallel,  in  our  remembrance 
at  this  moment,  in  real  history;  and  in  ficti- 
tious, we  can  only  recollect  that  of  Abdiel  in 
Milton: 

“ 12/A.  I attended  the  Vizier’s  levee, 
when  there  was  a most  intemperate  and  cla- 
morous controversy  kept  up  for  an  hour  or 
two;  eight  or  ten  on  one  side,  and  I on  the 
other.  Amongst  them  were  two  Moollahs, 
the  most  ignorant  of  any  I have  yet  met  with 
in  Persia  or  India.  It  would  be  impossible 
to  enumerate  all  the  absurd  things  they  said. 
Their  vulgarity,  in  interrupting  me  in  the 
middle  of  a speech;  their  utter  ignorance  of 
the  nature  of  argument;  their  impudent  as- 
sertions about  the  law  and  the  Gospel,  neither 
of  which  they  had  ever  seen  in  their  lives, 
moved  my  indignation  a little.  I wished, 
and  I said  that  it  would  have  been  well, 


220 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


if  Mirza  Abdoolwahab  had  been  there;  I 
should  have  had  a mail  of  sense  to  argue 
with.  The  Vizier,  who  set  us  going  at  first, 
joined  in  it  latterly,  and  said,  ‘ You  had  better 
say,  ‘ God  is  God,  and  Mahomet  is  the  Pro- 
phet of  God.’  I said,  ‘ God  is  God,’  but 
added,  instead  of  ‘ Mahomet  is  the  Prophet 
God,’  ‘and  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God.’  They 
had  no  sooner  heard  this,  which  I had  avoid- 
ed mentioning  till  then,  than  they  all  ex- 
claimed, in  contempt  and  anger,  ‘ He  is  nei- 
ther born  nor  begets,’  and  rose  up,  as  if  they 
would  have  torn  me  in  pieces.  One  of  them 
said,  ‘ what  will  you  say  when  your  tongue 
is  burnt  out  for  this  blasphemy?’ 

“ One  of  them  felt  for  me  a little,  and  tried 
to  soften  the  severity  of  this  speech.  My 
book,  which  I had  brought,  expecting  to  pre- 
sent it  to  the  king,  lay  before  Mirza  Shufi. 
As  they  all  rose  up,  after  him,  to  go,  some  to 
the  king,  and  some  away,  I was  afraid  they 
would  trample  upon  the  book,  so  I went  in 
among  them  to  take  it  up,  and  wrapped  it  in 
a towel  before  them;  while  they  looked  at  it 
and  me  with  supreme  contempt. 

“ Thus  I walked  away  alone  to  my  tent, 
to  pass  the  rest  of  the  day  in  heat  and  dirt. 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


221 


What  have  I done,  thought  I,  to  merit  all 
this  scorn?  Nothing,  I trust,  but  bearing  tes- 
timony to  Jesus.  I thought  over  these  things 
in  prayer,  and  my  troubled  heart  found  that 
peace  which  Christ  hath  promised  to  his  dis- 
ciples: 

“ If  on  my  face,  for  thy  dear  name,”  &c. 

“To  complete  the  trials  of  the  day,  a mes- 
sage came  from  the  Vizier,  in  the  evening, 
to  say,  that  it  was  the  custom  of  the  king  not 
to  see  any  Englishman,  unless  presented  by 
the  ambassador,  or  accredited  by  a letter 
from  him;  and  that  I must  wait,  therefore, 
till  the  king  reached  Sultania,  where  the  am- 
bassador would  be.” 

Disappointed  in  his  object  here,  Mr.  Mar- 
tyn  and  his  companion  recommenced  their 
journey.  On  the  24th,  they  reached  Sultania, 
at  which,  it  would  appear,  the  British  am- 
bassador had  not  arrived,  as  the  travellers 
would  have  pursued  their  journey  next  day, 
but  both  were  too  ill  to  be  able  to  go  on.  The 
day  following  they  were  still  equally  unwell, 
and  Mr.  Martyn’s  spirits  seem  to  have  been 
much  depressed.  “To  live  much  longer,” 
he  says,  “ in  this  world  of  sickness  and  pain, 


1 

222  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

seemed  no  ways  desirable ; the  most  favour- 
ite prospects  of  my  heart  seemed  very  poor 
and  childish;  and  cheerfully  would  I have 
exchanged  them  for  the  unfading  inheri- 
tance!”— The  following  passages  in  the 
journal  are  all  so  interesting,  that  it  would 
seem  like  a want  of  sympathy  to  curtail 
them: 

“ 21th.  My  Armenian  servant  was  attack- 
ed in  the  same  way.  The  rest  did  not  get 
me  the  things  that  I wanted,  so  that  I passed 
the  third  day  in  the  same  exhausted  state; 
my  head  too,  tortured  with  shocking  pains, 
such  as,  together  with  the  horror  I felt  at 
being  exposed  to  the  sun,  showed  me  plainly 
to  what  to  ascribe  my  sickness.  Towards 
evening,  two  more  of  our  servants  were 
attacked  in  the  same  way,  and  lay  groan- 
ing from  pains  in  the  head. 

“ 28th.  All  were  much  recovered,  but  in 
the  afternoon  I again  relapsed.  During  a 
high  fever,  Mr.  * * * read  to  me,  in  bed,  the 
Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  and  I never  felt  the 
consolations  of  that  divine  revelation  of  mys- 
teries more  sensibly  and  solemnly.  Rain  in 
the  night  prevented  our  setting  off. 

“2 9th.  My  ague  and  fever  returned,  with 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


223 


such  a head-ache,  that  I was  almost  frantic. 
Again  and  again  I said  to  myself,  let  pa- 
tience have  its  perfect  work,  and  kept  plead- 
ing the  promises, ‘When  thou  passest  through 
the  waters,  I will  be  with  thee,’  &c.;  and  the 
Lord  did  not  withhold  his  presence.  I en- 
deavoured to  repel  all  the  disordered  thoughts 
that  the  fever  occasioned,  and  to  keep  in  mind 
that  all  was  friendly:  a friendly  Lord  pre- 
siding, and  nothing  exercising  me  but  what 
would  show  itself  at  last  friendly.  A violent 
perspiration  at  last  relieved  the  acute  pain  in 
my  head,  and  my  heart  rejoiced;  but  as  soon 
as  that  was  over,  the  exhaustion  which  it 
occasioned,  added  to  the  fatigue  from  the 
pain,  left  me  in  as  low  a state  of  depression 
as  ever  I was  in.  I seemed  about  to  sink 
into  a long  fainting  fit,  and  I almost  wished 
it;  but  at  this  moment,  a little  after  mid- 
night, I was  summoned  to  mount  my  horse, 
and  I set  out,  rather  dead  than  alive.” 

Through  the  rest  of  this  most  distressing 
journey,  it  is  delightful'  to  remark,  that  even 
in  the  most  painful  circumstances,  when  the 
present  was  made  more  bitter  by  the  remem- 
brance of  the  past;  when  scenes  of  suffering 


224  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

in  Persia  were  contrasted  with  the  recollec- 
tion of  scenes  of  joy  in  India,  and  in  Eng- 
land, yet  still  this  most  devoted  servant  of 
the  best  of  Masters,  was  never  utterly  with- 
out consolation ; indeed,  that  his  experience 
sometimes  rose  far  above  mere  comfort,  the 
following  passage  testifies: 

“ In  consequence  of  want  of  sleep,  want  of 
refreshment,  and  exposure  to  the  sun,  I was 
presently  in  a high  fever,  which  raged  so 
furiously  all  the  day,  that  I was  nearly  de- 
lirious, and  it  was  a long  time  before  I could 
get  the  right  recollection  of  myself.  I al- 
most despaired,  and  do  now,  of  getting  alive 
through  this  unfortunate  journey.  Last  night 
I felt  remarkably  well,  calm,  and  composed, 
and  sat  reflecting  on  my  heavenly  rest,  with 
more  sweetness  of  soul,  abstraction  from  the 
world,  and  solemn  views  of  God,  than  I have 
had  a long  time.  0!  for  such  sacred  hours! 
This  short  and  painful  life  would  scarcely  be 
felt,  could  I but  live  thus  at  Heaven’s  gate. 
It  being  impossible  to  continue  my  journey 
in  my  present  state,  one  of  the  servants  also 
being  so  ill  that  he  could  not  move  with 
safety,  we  determined  to  halt  at  the  village 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


225 


one  day,  and  sent  on  a messenger  to  Sir 
Gore,  at  Tebriz,  informing  him  of  our  ap- 
proach.” 

About  one  o’clock  of  the  morning  of  the 
5th  of  July,  Mr.  Marty n recommenced  his 
journey;  but  he  became  again  exceedingly 
ill  with  a headache  and  fever:  they  got  into 
a wretched  hovel,  where  the  fever  almost 
deprived  him  of  reason.  To  add  to  their 
distresses,  as  night  came  on,  they  missed 
their  way,  and  having  to  wait  for  the  return 
of  light,  they  lay  down  on  the  ground,  by 
which  means  Mr.  Martyn  caught  such  a 
cold  as,  with  all  his  other  exposures,  con- 
summated his  disorders.  In  this  state  he 
arrived  at  Wasmuch,  from  whence  an  hour 
before  break  of  day  he  set  out  in  hopes  of 
reaching  Tebriz  before  sunrise.  “ Some  of 
the  people,”  he  said,  “ seemed  to  feel  com- 
passion for  me,  and  asked  me  if  I was  not 
very  ill.  At  last  I reached  the  gate,  and 
feebly  asked  for  a man  to  show  me  the  way 
to  the  ambassador’s.” 

At  Tebriz,  Mr.  Martyn  continued  confined 
for  nearly  two  months,  by  a fever  which 
raged  with  unremitting  severity:  his  feel- 
ings, while  under  it,  with  his  plans  on  his 
20 


226 


labourers  in  the  east. 


recovery,  are  mentioned  in  the  following 
letter  addressed  to  a very  dear  friend  in 
Cornwall: 

“ It  has  pleased  God  to  restore  me  to  life 
and  health  again:  not  that  I have  recovered 
my  former  strength  yet,  but  consider  myself 
sufficiently  restored  to  prosecute  my  journey. 
My  daily  prayer  is,  that  my  late  chastise- 
ment may  have  its  intended  effect,  and  make 
me,  all  the  rest  of  my  days,  more  humble 
and  less  self-confident.  Self-confidence  has 
often  let  me  down  fearful  lengths,  and  would, 
without  God’s  gracious  interference,  prove 
my  endless  perdition.  I seem  to  be  made  to 
feel  this  evil  of  my  heart,  more  than  any 
other,  at  this  time.  In  prayer,  or  when  I 
write  or  converse  on  the  subject,  Christ  ap- 
pears to  me  my  life  and  strength;  but,  at 
other  times,  I am  thoughtless  and  bold,  as  if 
I had  all  life  and  strength  in  myself.  Such 
neglects,  on  our  part,  are  a diminution  of 
our  joys;  but  the  covenant!  the  covenant 
stands  fast  with  Him  for  his  people  ever- 
more. 

“In  three  days,  I intend  setting  my  horse’s 
head  towards  Constantinople,  distant  about 
one  thousand  three  hundred  miles.  Nothing, 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


227 


I think,  will  occasion  any  further  detention 
here,  if  I can  procure  servants  who  know 
both  Persian  and  Turkish.  Ignorant  as  I 
am  of  Turkish,  should  I be  taken  ill  on  the 
road,  my  case  would  be  pitiable  indeed. 
The  ambassador  and  his  suite  are  still  here; 
his  and  Lady  Ouseley’s  attentions  to  me, 
during  my  illness,  have  been  unremitted. 
The  Prince  Abbas  Mirza,  the  wisest  of  the 
king’s  sons,  and  heir  to  the  throne,  was  here 
some  time  after  my  arrival.  I much  wished 
to  present  a copy  of  the  Persian  New  Tes- 
tament to  him,  but  I could  not  rise  from  my 
bed.  The  book,  however,  will  be  given  to 
him  by  the  ambassador.  Public  curiosity 
about  the  gospel,  now  for  the  first  time,  in 
the  memory  of  the  modern  Persians,  intro- 
duced into  the  country,  is  a good  deal  ex- 
cited here  and  at  Shiraz,  and  at  other  places; 
so  that,  upon  the  whole,  I am  thankful  at 
having  been  led  hither  and  detained,  though 
my  residence  in  this  country  has  been  at- 
tended with  many  unpleasant  circumstances. 
The  way  of  the  kings  of  the  east  is  prepar- 
ing: thus  much  may  be  said  with  safety, 
but  little  more.  The  Persians  also  will  pro- 
bably take  the  lead  in  the  march  to  Sion.” 


228 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


Mr.  Martyn  not  only  experienced  the 
greatest  care  and  kindness  from  Sir  Gore 
and  Lady  Ouseley,  but  the  former  also  pre- 
sented Mr.  Martyn’s  book  to  the  king,  and 
the  MS.  was  afterwards  printed  at  St.  Pe- 
tersburg under  the  superintendence  of  his 
excellency.  Mr.  Martyn  no  sooner  recover- 
ed from  his  illness  than  he  commenced  his 
journey  homewards — a journey  of  thirteen 
hundred  miles!  The  miseries  he  endured  in 
his  short  part  of  it,  “were  intense — but  it 
ended  in  his  entrance  into  Heaven!” 

A few  extracts  from  his  journal,  previous 
to  his  arrival  at  Ech-Miazin,  where  there  is 
an  establishment  of  Armenians,  and  where 
Mr.  Martyn  remained  some  days,  shall  now 
be  given;  and  then  a few  more  after  his 
departure  from  the  agreeable  society  of  the 
patriarch  and  monks. 

The  relation  of  his  feelings  on  the  re-en- 
joyment of  health,  is  delightful.  “ The  bag- 
gage having  been  sent  on  before,  I ambled 
on  with  my  Mihmander,  looking  all  around 
me,  and  especially  towards  the  distant  hills, 
with  gratitude  and  joy.  Oh!  it  is  necessary 
to  have  been  confined  to  a bed  of  sickness, 
to  know  the  delight  of  moving  freely  through 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


229 


the  works  of  God,  with  the  senses  left  at 
liberty  to  enjoy  their  proper  objects.  My 
attendant  not  being  very  conversant  with 
Persian,  we  rode  silently  along;  for  my  part 
I could  not  have  enjoyed  any  companion  so 
much  as  I did  my  own  feelings.”  After- 
wards lodging  all  day  in  a stable,  and  feel- 
ing quite  unwell  and  dispirited,  he  proceeded 
on  his  route  at  night.  “ The  horses  being 
changed  here,  it  was  some  time  before  they 
were  brought,  but  by  exerting  myself,  we 
moved  off  by  midnight.  It  was  a most  mild 
and  delightful  night,  and  the  pure  air,  after 
the  smell  of  the  stable,  was  reviving.  For 
once,  also,  I travelled  all  the  way  without 
being  sleepy,  and  beguiled  the  hours  of  the 
night  by  thinking  of  the  14th  Psalm,  espe- 
cially the  connexion  of  the  last  three  verses 
with  the  preceding.” 

His  meditations  on  the  succeeding  evening 
are  equally  sweet  and  sacred;  so  are  his  re- 
flections on  viewing  Mount  Ararat.  “ All 
the  afternoon  I slept,  and  at  sunset  rose,  and 
continued  wakeful  till  midnight,  when  I 
roused  my  people,  and  with  fresh  horses  set 
out  again.  We  travelled  till  sunrise.  I 
scarcely  perceived  we  had  been  moving,  a 


230 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


Hebrew  word  in  the  16th  Psalm  having  led 
me  gradually  to  speculations  on  the  eighth 
conjugation  of  the  Arabic  verb. 

“I  should  have  mentioned,  that,  on  de- 
scending into  the  plain  of  Nackshan,  my 
attention  was  seized  by  the  appearance  of  a 
hoary  mountain,  in  front,  at  the  other  end, 
rising  so  high  above  the  rest,  that  they  sunk 
into  nothing.  It  was  truly  sublime,  and  the 
interest  it  excited  was  not  less  when,  on  in- 
quiring its  name,  I was  told  it  was  Agri,  or 
Ararat.  Thus  I saw  two  remarkable  objects 
in  one  day — the  Araxes,  and  Ararat.  At 
four  in  the  afternoon  we  set  out  for  Shurror. 
The  evening  was  pleasant ; the  ground  over 
which  we  passed  was  all  full  of  rich  cultiva- 
tion and  verdure,  watered  by  many  a stream, 
and  containing  forty  villages,  most  of  them 
with  the  usual  appendage  of  gardens.  To 
add  to  the  scene,  the  great  Ararat  was  on 
our  left.  On  the  peak  of  that  hill  the  whole 
church  was  contained:  it  has  now  spread 
far  and  wide,  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  but 
the  ancient  vicinity  of  it  knows  it  no  more.  I 
fancied  many  a spot  where  Noah,  perhaps, 
offered  his  sacrifices ; and  the  promise  of 
God  ‘ that  seed-time  and  harvest  should  not 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


231 


cease,’  appeared  to  me  more  exactly  ful- 
filled in  the  agreeable  plain  where  it  was 
spoken  than  elsewhere,  as  I had  not  seen 
such  fertility  in  any  part  of  the  Shah’s  do- 
minions. Here  the  blessed  saint  landed  in  a 
new  world:  so  may  I,  safe  in  Christ,  outride 
the  storms  of  life,  and  land  at  last  on  one  of 
the  everlasting  hills !” 

One  more  extract  on  the  subject  of  his 
midnight  meditations : 

“ As  I had  been  thinking  all  night  of  a 
Hebrew  letter,  I perceived  little  of  the  te- 
diousness of  the  way.  I tried  also  some 
difficulties  in  the  16th  Psalm,  without  being 
able  to  master  them.  All  day  at  the  15th 
and  16th  Psalms,  and  gained  some  light 
into  the  difficulties.  The  villagers  not  bring- 
ing the  horses  in  time,  we  were  not  able  to 
go  on  at  night,  but  I was  not  much  concern- 
ed, as  I thereby  gained  some  rest.” 

On  the  12th,  Mr.  Martyn  arrived  at  Ech- 
Miazin,  and  left  it  again  on  the  17th  Sep- 
tember. The  following  extracts  from  his 
journal  show  that  he  proceeded  with  buoyant 
spirits,  and  are  descriptive,  at  once,  of  the 
state  of  his  mind,  of  the  state  of  the  inhabi- 
tants, of  the  country,  and  of  its  scenery: 


232  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

“ISM.  Rose  with  the  dawn,  in  hopes  of 
going  this  stage  before  breakfast,  but  the 
horses  Avere  not  ready.  I set  off  at  eight,  fear- 
ing no  sun,  though  I found  it  at  times,  very 
oppressive  when  there  Avas  no  wind.  At  the 
end  of  three  hours,  we  left  the  plain  of  Ara- 
rat, the  last  of  the  plains  of  modern  Persia  in 
this  quarter.  Meeting  here  with  the  Araxes 
again,  I undressed,  and  plunged  into  the 
stream;  while  hastening  forward,  with  the 
trusty  Melcom,  to  rejoin  my  party,  Ave  were 
overtaken  by  a spearman,  with  a lance  of 
formidable  length.  I did  not  think  it  likely 
that  one  man  would  venture  to  attack  two, 
both  armed;  but  the  spot  was  a noted  one 
for  robbers,  and  very  well  calculated,  by  its 
solitariness,  for  deeds  of  privacy:  however, 
he  was  friendly  enough.  He  had,  however, 
nearly  done  me  a mischief.  On  the  bank  of 
the  river  we  sprung  a covey  of  partridges: 
instantly  he  laid  his  long  lance  under  him 
across  the  horse’s  back,  and  fired  a horse 
pistol  at  them.  His  horse  started  at  the  re- 
port, came  upon  mine,  with  the  point  of  the 
spear  directly  towards  me,  so  that  I thought 
a wound  for  myself  or  horse  was  inevitable; 
but  the  spear  passed  under  my  horse.  We 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


233 


were  to  have  gone  to  Hagi-Buhirem,  but 
finding  the  head  man  of  it  at  a village  a few 
furlongs  nearer,  we  stopped  there.  We  found 
him  in  a shed  outside  the  walls,  reading  his 
Koran,  with  his  sword,  gun,  and  pistol  at  his 
side.  He  was  a good-natured  farmer-like 
man,  and  spoke  in  Persian.  He  chanted  the 
Arabic  with  great  readiness,  and  asked  me, 
whether  I knew  what  that  book  was?’ 
‘Nothing  less  than  the  great  Koran.’” 

The  first  mention  that  is  made  of  Mr. 
Martyn’s  Tartar  guard  is  under  date  the  22d 
September,  and  is  highly  characteristic  of 
the  cruelty  and  insolence  by  Avhich  the  con- 
duct of  Hasan  Aga  was  afterwards  marked. 

“22 d — Cars.  Promises  were  made  that 
every  thing  should  be  ready  at  sunrise,  but 
it  was  half  past  nine  before  we  started,  and 
no  guard  present  but  the  Tartar.  He  pre- 
sently began  to  show  his  nature,  by  flogging 
the  baggage-horse  with  his  long  whip  as 
one  who  was  not  disposed  to  allow  loitering; 
but  one  of  the  poor  beasts  presently  fell  with 
his  load  at  full  length,  over  apiece  of  timber 
lying  in  the  road.  While  this  was  setting  to 
rights,  the  people  gathered  about  me,  and 
seemed  more  engaged  with  my  Russian 


234 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


boots  than  with  any  other  part  of  my  dress. 
We  moved  south-west,  and  after  five  hours 
and  a half  reached  Joula.  The  Tartar  rode, 
and  got  the  coffee-room,  at  the  post-house 
ready.  This  coffee-room  has  one  side  raised 
and  covered  with  cushions,  and  on  the  oppo- 
site side  cushions  on  the  ground;  the  rest  of 
the  room  was  left  with  bare  stones  and  tim- 
bers. As  the  wind  blew  very  cold  yesterday, 
and  I caught  cold,  the  Tartar  ordered  a 
great  fire  to  be  made.  In  this  room  I should 
have  been  very  much  to  my  satisfaction,  had 
not  the  Tartar  taken  part  of  the  same  bench; 
and  many  other  people  made  use  of  it  as  a 
public  room.  They  were  continually  consult- 
ing my  watch,  to  know  how  near  the  hour  of 
eating  approached.  It  was  evident  that  the 
Tartar  was  the  great  man  here:  the  best 
place  he  took  for  himself;  a dinner  of  four 
or  five  dishes  was  laid  before  him.  When  I 
asked  for  eggs,  they  brought  me  rotten  ones; 
for  butter,  they  brought  me  ghee.  The  idle 
people  of  the  village  came  all  night,  and 
smoked  till  morning.  It  was  very  cold, 
there  being  a hoar  frost.” 

On  the  29th,  Mr.  Martyn  appears  to  have 
had  the  first  return  of  his  fever  and  ague. 


REV.  HENRY  MARTIN. 


235 


The  rest  of  his  melancholy  history  is  too 
affecting  to  be  curtailed;  but  dark  as  the 
picture  is,  and  deep  as  were  his  sufferings,  it 
has  its  lights,  and  he  had  his  comforts ; for 
as  his  amiable  biographer  observes,  “ doubt- 
less, the  Saviour  was  with  his  servant  in  the 
last  conflict,  and  he  with  him  the  moment  it 
terminated.” 

“ 29th.  Left  Erzerum,  with  a Tartar  and 
his  son,  at  two  in  the  afternoon.  We  moved 
to  a village,  where  I was  attacked  with  fever 
and  ague:  the  Tartar’s  son  was  also  taken 
ill,  and  obliged  to  return. 

“ 90th.  Travelled  first  to  Ashgula,  where 
we  changed  horses,  and  from  thence  to  Pur- 
nugaban,  where  we  halted  for  the  night.  I 
took  nothing  all  day  but  tea,  and  was  rather 
better,  but  headache  and  loss  of  appetite  de- 
pressed my  spirits;  yet  viy  soul  rests  in  him, 
who  is  an  anchor  of  the  soul,  sure  and  stead- 
fast, which,  though  not  seen,  keeps  me  fast. 

“ Oct.  1st.  Marched  over  a mountainous 
tract:  we  were  out  from  seven  in  the  morn- 
ing till  eight  at  night.  After  sitting  a little 
by  the  fire,  I was  near  fainting  from  sick- 
ness. My  depression  of  spirits  led  me  to  the 
throne  of  grace,  as  a sinful  abject  worm. 


236  LABOURERS  IX  THE  EAST. 

When  I thought  of  myself  and  my  transgres- 
sions, I could  find  no  text  so  cheering  as, 

‘ My  ways  are  not  as  your  ways.’  By  the 
men  who  accompanied  Sir  William  Ouseley 
to  Constantinople,  I learned  that  the  plague 
was  raging  at  Constantinople,  and  thousands 
dying  every  day.  One  of  the  Persians  had 
died  of  it.  They  added,  that  the  inhabitants 
of  Tocat  were  flying  from  their  town  from 
the  same  cause.  Thus  I am  passing  inevi- 
tably into  imminent  danger.  0 Lord,  thy  will 
be  done ! Living  or  dying,  remember  me ! 

“ 2d.  Some  hours  before  day,  sent  to  tell 
the  Tartar  I was  ready;  but  Hasan  Aga  was 
for  once  rivetted  to  his  bed.  However,  at 
eight,  having  got  strong  horses,  he  set  off  at 
a great  rate,  and  over  the  level  ground  he 
made  us  gallop  as  fast  as  the  horses  would 
go,  to  Chiflick,  where  we  arrived  at  sunset. 
I was  lodged,  at  my  request,  in  the  stable  of 
the  post-house,  not  liking  the  scrutinizing 
impudence  of  the  fellows  who  frequent  the 
coffee-room.  As  soon  as  it  began  to  grow  a 
little  cold,  the  ague  came  on  and  then  the 
fever;  after  which  I had  a sleep,  that  let  me 
know  too  plainly  the  disorder  of  my  frame. 
In  the  night,  Hasan  sent  to  summon  me 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


237 


away,  but  I was  quite  unable  to  move. 
Finding  me  still  in  bed  at  the  dawn,  he  be- 
gan to  storm  furiously  at  my  detaining  him 
so  long;  but  I quietly  let  him  spend  his  ire, 
ate  my  breakfast  composedly,  and  set  out  at 
eight.  He  seemed  determined  to  make  up 
for  the  delay,  for  we  flew  over  hill  and  vale 
to  Sherean,  where  we  changed  horses.  From 
thence  we  travelled  all  the  rest  of  the  day 
and  all  night;  it  rained  most  of  the  time. 
Soon  after  sunset  the  ague  came  on  again, 
which,  in  my  wet  state,  was  very  trying;  I 
hardly  knew  how  to  keep  my  life  in  me. 
About  that  time  there  was  a village  at  hand, 
but  Hasan  had  no  mercy.  At  one  in  the 
morning,  we  found  two  men  under  a wain, 
with  a good  fire;  they  could  not  keep  the 
rain  out,  but  their  fire  was  acceptable.  I 
dried  my  lower  extremities,  allayed  the 
fever  by  drinking  a good  deal  of  water,  and 
went  on.  We  had  little  rain,  but  the  night 
was  pitchy  dark,  so  that  I could  not  see 
where  the  road  was  under  my  horse’s  feet. 
However,  God  being  mercifully  pleased  to 
alleviate  my  bodily  sufferings,  I went  on 
contentedly  to  the  munzil,  where  we  arrived 
at  break  of  day.  After  sleeping  three  or 


238  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

four  hours,  I was  visited  by  an  Armenian 
merchant,  for  whom  I had  a letter.  Hasan 
was  in  great  fear  of  being  arrested  here:  the 
governor  of  the  city  had  vowed  to  make  an 
example  of  him,  for  riding  to  death  a horse 
belonging  to  a man  of  this  place.  He  begged 
that  I would  shelter  him,  in  case  of  danger; 
his  being  claimed  by  an  Englishman,  he  said, 
would  be  a sufficient  security.  I found,  how- 
ever, that  I had  no  occasion  to  interfere.  He 
hurried  me  away  from  this  place  without 
delay,  and  galloped  furiously  towards  a vil- 
lage, which,  he  said,  was  four  hours  distance, 
which  was  all  I could  undertake  in  my  pre- 
sent weak  state;  but  village  after  village  did 
he  pass,  till  night  coming  on,  and  no  signs  of 
another,  I suspected  that  he  was  carrying 
me  on  to  the  munzil;  so  I got  off  my  horse, 
and  sat  upon  the  ground,  and  told  him,  I 
neither  could  nor  would  go  any  further.  He 
stormed,  but  I was  immoveable,  till  a light 
appearing  at  a distance,  I mounted  my  horse, 
and  made  towards  it,  leaving  him  to  follow 
or  not,  as  he  pleased.  He  brought  in  the 
party,  but  would  not  exert  himself  to  get  a 
place  for  me.  They  brought  me  to  an  open 
verandah,  but  Sergius  told  them  I wanted  a 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


239 


place  in  which  to  be  alone.  This  seemed 
very  offensive  to  them;  1 And  why  must  he 
be  alone?’  they  asked;  ascribing  this  desire 
of  mine  to  pride,  I suppose.  Tempted  at 
last,  by  money,  they  brought  me  to  a stable- 
room,  and  Hasan  and  a number  of  others 
planted  themselves  there  with  me.  My  fever 
here  increased  to  a violent  degree;  the  heat 
in  my  eyes  and  forehead  was  so  great,  that 
the  fire  almost  made  me  frantic.  I intreated 
that  it  might  be  put  out,  or  that  I might  be 
carried  out  of  doors.  Neither  was  attended 
to;  my  servant,  who,  from  my  sitting  in  that 
strange  way  on  the  ground,  believed  me 
delirious,  was  deaf  to  all  I said.  At  last  I 
pushed  my  head  in  among  the  luggage,  and 
lodged  it  on  the  damp  ground,  and  slept. 

“ 5th. — Preserving  mercy  made  me  see 
the  light  of  another  morning.  The  sleep  had 
refreshed  me,  but  I was  feeble  and  shaken; 
yet  the  merciless  Hasan  hurried  me  off.  The 
munzil,  however,  being  not  distant,  I reached 
it  without  much  difficulty.  I expected  to  have, 
found  it  another  strong  fort  at  the  end  of  the 
pass,  but  it  is  a poor  little  village,  within  the 
jaws  of  the  mountains.  I was  pretty  well 
lodged,  and  tolerably  well  till  a little  after 


240  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

sunset,  when  the  ague  came  on  with  a vio- 
lence I never  before  experienced.  I felt  as 
if  in  a palsy,  my  teeth  chattering,  and  my 
whole  frame  violently  shaken.  Aga  Hosyn 
and  another  Persian,  on  their  way  here  from 
Constantinople,  going  to  Abbas  Mirza,  whom 
I had  just  before  been  visiting,  came  hastily 
to  render  me  assistance  if  they  could.  These 
Persians  appear  quite  brotherly,  after  the 
Turks.  While  they  pitied,  Hasan  sat  with 
perfect  indifference  ruminating  on  the  further 
delay  this  was  likely  to  occasion.  The  cold 
fit,  after  continuing  two  or  three  hours,  was. 
followed  by  a fever,  which  lasted  the  whole 
night,  and  prevented  sleep. 

“ Qth. — No  horses  being  to  be  had,  I had 
an  unexpected  repose.  I sat  in  the  orchard, 
and  thought,  with  sweet  comfort  and  peace, 
of  my  God;  in  solitude,  my  company,  my 
friend,  and  comforter.  0!  when  shall  time 
give  place  to  eternity!  When  shall  appear 
that  new  Heaven  and  new  earth,  wherein 
dwelleth  righteousness!  There — £ there  shall 
in  no  wise  enter  in  any  thing  that  defileth:’ 
none  of  that  wickedness  that  has  made  men 
worse  than  wild  beasts — none  of  those  cor- 
ruptions that  add  still  more  to  the  miseries 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN.  241 

of  mortality,  shall  be  seen  or  heard  of  any 
more.” 

Who  that  reads  this  sweet  passage,  the 
last  words,  to  us,  at  least,  of  Henry  Martyn 
— who  that  reads  them  does  not  give  thanks 
to  God,  that,  in  the  midst  of  all  this  bodily 
wretchedness,  and  in  the  absence  of  every 
thing  that  was  kind  and  sympathizing,  Mr. 
Martyn  was  thus  enabled  to  comfort  himself 
in  the  Lord!  Scarcely  had  he  borne  this  tes- 
timony to  the  faithfulness  of  his  covenant- 
God,  to  his  tenderness  and  gracious  presence 
with  him,  and  sighed  after  that  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  wherein  shall  be  no  sin,  nor  sor- 
row, nor  crying,  nor  any  more  pain,  than  he 
was  called  to  “ enter  in  through  the  gates 
into  the  city!” — At  Tocat,  either  falling  a 
sacrifice  to  the  plague,  which  he  had  been 
apprised  was  raging  there,  and  in  the  view 
of  encountering  which,  he  had  said,  “ Lord ! 
living  or  dying,  remember  me!” — or  else 
sinking  under  the  disorder  which  had  already 
so  much  reduced  him,  Henry  Martyn,  on  the 
16th  of  October,  1812,  surrendered  his  soul 
into  the  hands  of  his  Redeemer!  Alone,  un- 
cherished, and  unsoothed  by  Christian  sym- 
pathy, or  human  fellowship,  he  died;  but 
21 


242 


LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 


He  who,  in  solitude,  had  been  his  company, 
his  friend,  his  comforter,  surely  in  death 
would  be  his  All  in  All.  Or,  again  to  repeat 
the  affecting  words  of  one,  who  would  ten- 
derly have  received  his  parting  breath,  and 
closed  his  dying  eyes — “ his  Saviour  assured- 
ly was  with  his  servant  in  his  last  conflict, 
and  he  with  Him  the  instant  it  terminated!” 
When  the  account  of  this  event  reached 
India  and  England,  it  carried  a sad  pang  to 
many  an  affectionate  heart.  The  friends  of 
Mr.  Martyn  write  on  this  occasion,  as  might 
be  expected,  with  the  tenderest  regret  for  his 
death,  and  mourn  his  loss  with  bitterness: — 
while  of  his  character  they  speak  with  that 
enthusiasm  of  friendship  which  such  a being 
was  fitted  to  inspire.  “ He  ivas  in  our 
hearts''  says  one  of  his  friends  in  India,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Thomason,  “ we  honoured  him — 
we  loved  him — we  thanked  God  for  him — 
we  prayed  for  his  longer  continuance  amongst 
us — we  rejoiced  in  the  good  he  was  doing: — 
we  are  sadly  bereaved!  Where  such  fervent 
piety,  and  extensive  knowledge,  and  vigor- 
ous understanding,  and  classical  taste,  and 
unwearied  application,  were  all  united,  what 
might  not  have  been  expected?  I cannot 


REV.  HENRY  MARTIN. 


243 


dwell  upon  the  subject  without  feeling  very- 
sad.  I stand  upon  the  walls  of  Jerusalem, 
and  see  the  lamentable  breach  that  has  been 
made  in  them — but  it  is  the  Lord — he  gave, 
and  he  hath  taken  away.” 

Another,  speaking  of  his  talents,  says — 
“Mr.  Martyn  combined  in  himself  certain 
valuable,  but  distinct  qualities,  seldom  found 
together  in  the  same  individual.  The  easy 
triumphs  of  a rapid  genius  over  first  difficul- 
ties never  left  him  satisfied  with  present  at- 
tainments. His  mind,  which  naturally  ranged 
over  a wide  field  of  human  knowledge,  lost 
nothing  of  depth  in  its  expansiveness.  He 
was  one  of  those  few  persons  whose  reason- 
ing faculty  does  not  suffer  from  their  imagi- 
nation, nor  their  imagination  from  their  rea- 
soning faculty;  both,  in  him,  were  fully 
exercised,  and  of  a very  high  order.  His 
mathematical  acquisitions  clearly  left  him 
without  a rival  of  his  own  age;  and  yet,  to 
have  known  only  the  employments  of  his 
more  free  and  unfettered  moments,  would 
have  led  to  the  conclusion  that  the  classics 
and  poetry  were  his  predominant  passion.” 
But  the  sweetest  eulogium  is  that  made 
by  his  biographer,  who  says  truly,  that  bril- 


244  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

liant  as  Mr.  Martyn’s  talents  were,  their  lustre 
was  dim  in  comparison  of  the  fuller  splendour 
of  those  Christian  graces  in  which  he  “ shone 
as  a light  in  the  world.”  In  his  faith  there 
was  a childlike  simplicity,  which  led  to  con- 
stant and  implicit  obedience;  in  his  love  a 
fervour  and  a permanency  common  to  no 
human  affection,  and  which  was  not  only 
divine  in  its  origin,  and  object,  but  so  high, 
that,  even  amid  the 

“ Hierarchs  of  heav’n,”  and  its  “ Celestial  Ardors,” 

we  might  conceive  that  such  a spirit  would 
hold  no  lowly  place.  As  of  all  the  affections 
of  his  soul,  his  love  to  his  Redeemer  was 
supreme,  so,  of  all  the  graces  of  his  spirit,  his 
humility  was  pre-eminent;  it  was  indeed 
“ the  warp  of  which  the  entire  texture  of  his 
piety  was  composed;”  while,  in  gentleness 
and  lowliness  of  heart  and  mind,  and  in  the 
delivery  of  his  Master’s  message,  he  was  one 
of  those  little  ones,  of  whom  Christ  hath 
said,  “ He  that  receiveth  you,  receiveth  me.” 

But  let  us  not  forget  that,  rich  as  were  the 
possessions  of  Mr.  Martyn,  all  these  gifts 
were  the  gifts  of  God.  To  Him  therefore 
be  all  the  glory.  Let  us  remember  also, 


REV.  HENRY  MARTIN. 


245 


that,  precious  as  were  his  graces,  they  were 
attained,  strengthened,  perfected,  by  the 
diligent  use  of  specific  means — by  the  pe- 
rusal of  the  word  of  God,  and  prayer — 
by  fervent  supplication,  with  thanksgiving. 
Think  of  these  things,  my  dear  young  readers, 
and  be  instant  in  prayer.  Be  serious — be 
deeply  serious.  When  you  come  to  fall 
down  on  your  knees  this  night,  be  intense- 
ly in  earnest.  Remember  it  was  on  his 
knees  that  Henry  Martyn  attained  to  that 
simplicity  of  faith — ardour  of  love  and  zeal 
— lowliness  of  heart — brokenness  of  spirit, 
which  enabled  him  to  do  “ greater  things” 
than  others  for  his  Lord,  yea,  and  for  the 
human  race!  Think  on  these  things,  medi- 
tate on  these.  “ Meditation  before  prayer 
is  like  the  tuning  of  a harp  or  lute  before 
playing;”  it  afterwards  makes  sweet  music. 

The  memory  of  Mr.  Martyn  is  still  dear 
in  Persia.  A late  traveller  says:  “You  lit- 
tle think  how  generally  the  English  Moollah 
Martyn  of  Shiraz,  is  known  throughout  Per- 
sia, and  with  what  affection  his  memory  is 
cherished.”  The  secretary  to  the  embassy 
writes:  “The  Persians,  who  were  struck 
with  Martyn’s  humility,  patience,  and  resig- 


246 


labourers  in  the  east. 


nation,  called  him  a “ merdi  Khodai,  or  man 
of  Clod;”  and  another  relates, that  the  Mool- 
lah  who  disputed  with  him,  now  says,  “ that 
Henry  Martyn  ought  not  to  be  named  among 
mortals!” 


Since  the  first  edition  of  this  little  volume 
was  published,  the  religious  world  has  been 
favoured  with  a volume  of  sermons  from  the 
pen  of  the  interesting  subject  of  our  memoir. 
From  these,  we  are  happy  to  have  it  in  our 
power  to  indulge  our  young  readers  with  a 
few  extracts. 

The  following  passage  is  from  a sermon 
entitled,  “ The  True  Christian,”  preached 
from  1 Cor.  i.  1—3,  and  while  it  is  descriptive 
of  the  manner  of  the  agency  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  in  the  sanctification  of  the  believer, 
seems  to  contain  in  it  a transcript  of  the 
experience  of  the  holy  man  who  penned  it. 

“The  immediate  agent  employed  in  this 
blessed  work  is  the  Holy  Ghost — Elect  ac- 
cording to  the  foreknowledge  of  God.  the 
Father,  through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit, 
unto  obedience.  (1  Pet.  i.  2.)  Yet  are  his 


KEV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


247 


influences  derived  from  such  sources  and 
regulated  by  such  a standard,  that  we  must 
still  be  said  to  be  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus : 
for  as  the  Holy  Spirit  is  given  to  us  primarily 
only  for  the  worthiness  of  Christ,  so  on  his 
account  the  sacred  gift  is  continued  to  us; 
for  while  we  do  so  much  to  grieve  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God,  why  does  the  divine  influence 
still  descend  to  us  in  a never-ceasing  stream, 
but  because  the  intercession  of  Christ  is  the 
source  that  supplies  it?  The  manner  also  of 
the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  our  sancti- 
fication is,  to  lead  us  continually  to  Christ — 
to  bring  his  words  to  our  remembrance — to 
exhibit  the  pattern  of  his  life — to  teach  us  to 
renounce  all  confidence  in  our  own  wisdom, 
and  depend  altogether  on  his  grace — to  recall 
to  our  minds  our  obligations  to  live  unto 
him  who  died  for  us;  our  baptismal  engage- 
ments to  die  with  him,  and  to  rise  with  him 
to  newness  of  life;  to  have  the  world  cruci- 
fied to  us,  and  ourselves  to  the  world,  by 
virtue  of  his  cross;  and,  in  fine,  as  we  have 
received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  to  walk 
in  him. 

“ This  completes  the  apostle’s  description 
of  the  Christian  character;  and  what  need 


248  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

be  added  to  show  his  excellency  and  dignity? 
His  name  engraved  in  the  Book  of  Life — 
his  interests  united  inseparably  with  those  of 
the  Son  of  God — and  his  bosom  the  abode 
of  that  august  inhabitant  the  Holy  Ghost — 
the  Man  of  God  stands  at  an  immeasurable 
distance  from  whatever  is  admirable  on 
earth.  If  an  individual  possesses  such  ex- 
cellency, how  admirable  the  society  com- 
posed of  such  members!  God  rejoices  over 
them  with  joy,  and  joys  over  them  with 
singing.” 

What  follows  is  no  less  instructive,  than 
it  is  probably  expressive  of  the  manner  in 
which  Mr.  Martyn  himself  announced  the 
glad  tidings  of  redemption,  through  Christ 
crucified,  to  ‘ saint,  sage,  and  savage,’  in  his 
own  day. 

“ In  all  after  ages,  even  to  the  present 
moment,  the  men  who  are  chosen  of  God  to 
be  his  witnesses  on  earth,  treading  in  the 
steps  of  the  apostles  of  old,  have  persisted  in 
proclaiming  the  glories  of  the  Lord.  They 
take  their  place  at  a distance,  as  being  ser- 
vants, from  a wish  to  remain  unnoticed,  that 
the  single  undivided  attention  of  mankind 
may  be  fixed  on  the  Master  whom  they 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


249 


serve.  They  preach  not  themselves,  but 
Christ  Jesus  the  Lord.  They  are  equally 
cautious  about  leading  their  hearers  into 
error,  by  confounding  the  grace  of  God  and 
the  law  of  works,  or  by  setting  forth  such 
principles  of  morality  as  the  Heathen  sages 
might  have  taught;  and  give  themselves  up 
to  the  study  of  those  divine  mysteries  which 
are  known  only  by  revelation,  that  from 
them  they  may  learn  how  to  build  up  your 
souls  on  that  foundation,  which  will  stand 
the  test  of  the  judgment  day. 

“ Moreover,  when  they  preach  Christ  cru- 
cified, as  they  find  it  revealed,  they  are  not 
concerned  about  making  the  doctrine  appear 
more  reasonable,  so  as  to  approve  it  to  the 
learned,  nor  to  state  it  so  as  to  leave  no  room 
for  objections;  but  as  the  Scriptures  have 
left  it,  so  they  take  it  up.  They  do  not  gild 
over  the  cross,  or  invest  it  with  gaudy  trap- 
pings, or  allure  men  to  it  by  deceitful  pane- 
gyrics; but  they  take  their  stand  at  the  foot 
of  the  blood-stained  tree,  and  proclaim,  in 
those  words  which  were  written  on  the  cross 
— Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  King  of  the  Jews! 
Thus  the  apostles  preached.” 

The  freeness  of  the  offer  of  salvation,  and 
22 


250  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

the  all-sufficieney  of  our  blessed  Lord,  is 
finely  marked  out  in  the  following  sentence: 
“We  proclaim  him  also  the  all-suffi- 
cient Saviour.  In  his  offers  of  salvation, 
we  declare  that  he  requires  no  previous 
qualification;  but,  equally  regardless  of  the 
antecedent  morality  or  immorality  of  the 
subjects,  he  commands  them  to  receive  and 
not  to  purchase — offers  salvation  freely  to 
those  who  see  themselves  perishing,  and 
promises  to  give  all  the  holiness  of  heart 
which  is  necessary  to  fit  them  for  heaven; 
and,  then,  that  he  is  able  to  save  to  the 
utmost — fully  qualified  to  begin,  carry  on, 
and  complete  the  happiness  and  holiness  of 
every  believer.” 

Mr.  Martyn’s  own  feelings,  and  the  con- 
sciousness of  the  freedom  with  which  he  ex- 
ercised his  own  fine  energies,  are  sweetly 
depicted  in  a passage  from  the  twelfth  ser- 
mon. 

“ Religion,  therefore,  cramps  none  of  the 
mental  energies:  on  the  contrary,  the  ease 
and  celerity  with  which  the  renewed  soul 
acts  in  the  ways  of  God,  evidence  the  ma- 
chine to  be  returning  to  order.  Indeed,  what 
reason  can  possibly  be  assigned,  why  even 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


251 


the  lively  cheer  of  youth  should  not  find  ex- 
ercise in  activity  for  a Creator,  and  love  to- 
ward a dying  Saviour  ? — why  a pure  and 
peaceful  mind  should  not  be  as  pleasurable 
as  a vain  defiled  heart  ? — a growing  meet- 
ness  for  heaven,  as  productive  of  satisfaction 
as  rising  into  consequence  and  wealth  ? — and 
the  favour  of  God,  as  gratifying  as  the  smiles 
of  a deceitful  world  ?” 

But  while  he  thus  speaks  of  the  peace  and 
joy  infused  into  the  mind  under  the  influence 
of  religious  principle  ; he,  on  the  other  hand, 
reminds  us  of  the  self-denying  exercises  in- 
cumbent on  every  Christian.  We  find,  while 
preaching  on  the  text,  Acts  xxiv.  25,  “ Felix 
trembled ,”  he  has  the  following  observa- 
tions : 

“The  opposition  of  our  nature  to  the  will 
of  God,  is  the  foundation  of  the  duty  of  self- 
denial.  We  are  born  in  sin — we  delight  in 
sin  : we  must  be  torn  from  sin,  or  we  shall 
never  leave  it.  The  leading  agent  in  the 
work  of  self-denial  is  the  spirit  of  God ; and 
the  man  in  whom  he  works  will  be  tem- 
perate in  all  things — he  will  restrain  his 
passion  and  his  pride. 


252  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

“To  be  meek  and  lowly  as  the  Lord — to 
be  poor  and  patient  in  spirit — to  forgive  in- 
juries— to  abhor  himself  for  his  iniquities,  is 
the  duty  cf  the  highest  as  well  as  the  lowest 
of  men ; a duty  incumbent  upon  the  soldier 
as  well  as  others:  and  public  opinion  or  prac- 
tice cannot  alter  God’s  word. 

“ All  love  of  human  praise,  or  vain  glorious 
self-complacency,  in  the  possession  of  hon- 
ours, or  the  distinctions  of  talents  or  opulence, 
birth,  or  beauty,  or  any  other  quality  natural 
or  acquired,  must  be  mortified  and  crushed, 
as  utterly  irreconcilable  with  that  self-abhor- 
rence which  lies  so  deep  in  the  nature  of  re- 
pentance and  humility.” 

We  conclude  our  quotations  from  this 
valuable  volume,  with  an  animated  and  cha- 
racteristic passage  from  the  sermon  entitled, 
The  Christian  Walk — Col.  ii.  6.  “As  ye 
have  therefore  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord, 
so  walk  ye  in  him.”  And  we  would  add 
but  one  request  to  our  young  readers  while 
placing  it  before  them — that  they  would 
earnestly  pray  to  God  that  they  may  be  en- 
abled to  walk  as  the  amiable  subject  of  this 
memoir  walked,  in  his  short  day  of  life,  and 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


253 


that  in  all  things  they  may  be  followers  of 
him,  so  far  as  he  was  the  follower  of  Christ 
Jesus  Ihe  Lord. 

“ Therefore  be  contented  to  part  with 
every  thing,  that  you  may  find  him  the  com- 
plete Saviour ; and  be  prepared  to  receive, 
along  with  him,  contempt,  persecution,  and 
sorrow.  Let  the  world  go:  give  it  up  in 
every  form  that  it  assumes — whether  the  lust 
of  the  flesh,  or  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  or  the 
pride  of  life — forsake  its  vanities,  its  covet- 
ousness, its  vain  and  ungodly  company:  do 
any  thing,  and  lose  every  thing  if  necessary,  if 
you  may  but  receive  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

“ Let  us,  who  trust  that  we  have  received 
him,  and  are  walking  in  him,  be  reminded, 
by  what  we  have  heard,  of  the  necessity  of 
making  this  more  a point  of  duty;  or  rather 
to  make  all  duties  a part  of  this,  and  to  take 
shame  to  ourselves  that  we  have  neglected  it 
so  much  in  time  past;  and,  in  future,  measure 
our  growth  in  grace  by  our  knowledge  of  the 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  As  a further 
encouragement,  let  us  assure  ourselves,  that, 
if  we  thus  keep  him  in  view,  his  attention  to 
us  will  be  reciprocal.  He  that  in  his  love  and 
pity  redeemed  us,  will  bear  us  and  carry  us 


254  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

all  the  way  through  the  wilderness,  as  the 
kind  shepherd  carries  the  lambs  in  his  bosom, 
and  gently  leads  those  that  are  with  young. 
He  will  bring  us  all  on  our  way,  in  such  a 
manner,  that  we  shall  finally  reach  the  fold 
above.  There,  we  shall  have  no  more  need 
to  walk  in  Christ  by  faith  and  love,  but  by 
love  only:  for  they  that  walk  in  him  here, 
shall  walk  with  him  hereafter;  and  He,  that 
led  them  through  the  wilderness,  will  lead 
them  to  the  joys  in  Heaven.  The  Lamb, 
which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall 
feed  them , and  shall  lead  them  to  living 
fountains  of  waters.  The  tabernacle  of 
God  shall  be  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell 
toith  them.  God  himself  shall  be  in  the 
midst  of  them,  and  be  their  God.” 


MEMOIRS 


OF  THE 

REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


To  those  who  have  perused  the  brief  me- 
moirs contained  in  this  volume,  of  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Buchanan,  and  the  Rev.  Henry  Martyn, 
it  cannot  fail  to  be  an  object  of  interest  to 
learn  something  also  of  the  life  of  the  Rev. 
David  Brown.  The  man  who  was  the  friend 
of  Martyn  and  Buchanan  must  have  been  a 
man  of  no  common  merit,  and  of  no  common 
piety;  and  he  who  was  so  tenderly  attached 
to  his  friend,  and  so  devoted  to  the  service  in 
which  he  was  engaged,  as  to  say,  “ If  it  could 
make  you  live  longer,  I would  give  up  any 
child  I have,”  and  who  never  mentioned 
that  friend  without  the  epithet  beloved, — “be- 
loved Henry  Martyn,” — must  have  been  a 
man  possessed  of  the  deepest  and  most  gene- 


256  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

rons  sensibilities.  In  short,  his  affection  for 
Martyn,  and  their  mutual  friendship,  and 
the  esteem  with  which  he  was  regarded  by 
Buchanan,  must  procure  for  Mr.  Brown  a 
kind  reception  in  the  heart  of  every  one,  who 
is  at  all  acquainted  with  the  history  of  any 
of  these  three  Labourers  in  the  East. 

David  Brown  was  born  in  the  East  Riding 
of  Yorkshire.  From  his  youth  he  was  of  a 
serious  turn  of  mind,  of  an  amiable  temper, 
and  fond  of  literature.  Whilst  a child  of 
about  ten  or  eleven  years  of  age,  being  on  a 
journey,  he  happened  to  be  in  the  company 
of  a clergyman  who  was  so  much  struck  with 
the  intelligent  inquiries  and  observations  of 
Brown,  that  he  asked  his  parents  what  occu- 
pation or  line  of  life  was  designed  for  the  boy. 
His  father  answered,  that,  as  he  showed  no 
disposition  to  be  employed  in  farming,  which 
was  his  own  occupation,  he  would  bind  him 
apprentice  to  a tradesman,  or  probably  to  a 
druggist.  The  gentleman,  who  thought  the 
boy  destined  for  a higher  profession,  offered 
to  take  him  under  his  protection,  and  to  send 
him  to  school,  with  a view  to  fit  him  for  col- 
lege, that  from  thence  he  might  enter  the 
church. 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


257 


The  parents  of  Brown  soon  accepted  the 
offer,  and  young  David  resided  with  his  new 
friend  at  Scarborough:  afterwards  he  was 
sent  to  a school  at  Hull,  where  he  was  under 
the  care  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Milner. 

A mutual  attachment  was  here  formed 
between  the  master  and  scholar,  and  Mr. 
Brown  long  after  availed  himself  of  the  wis- 
dom and  experience  of  his  friend,  on  many 
important  occasions  of  his  life.  From  the 
grammar-school  at  Hull,  Mr  Brown  was 
removed  to  Magdalene  College,  Cambridge, 
where,  though  occasionally  in  very  delicate 
health,  he  prosecuted  the  usual  studies  pre- 
paratory to  entering  into  the  ministry;  from 
these  studies,  however,  he  was  suddenly  and 
most  unexpectedly  called  off,  by  an  offer 
made  to  him  of  going  to  India.  This  offer 
was  conveyed  to  Mr.  Brown  through  the 
medium  of  a common  friend  with  whom  he 
had  been  in  habits  of  pious  correspondence 
while  at  college.  The  invitation  came  from 
a major  in  the  East  India  Company’s  service, 
who  had  been  commissioned  by  his  brother 
officers  in  Bengal  to  look  out  for  a young 
man  to  take  charge  of  a benevolent  institu- 
tion in  India,  for  the  education  of  the  chil- 


258  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

dren  of  deceased  officers  in  that  settlement. 
It  was  necessary  that  the  candidate  for  this 
situation  should  be  a married  man;  that  his 
answer  to  the  proposal  should  be  immediate; 
and  that  his  embarkation  for  India  should 
take  place  in  a few  months. 

When  Mr.  Brown  received  this  letter,  he 
was  just  recovering  from  a long  indisposi- 
tion: his  mind  and  feelings  strongly  objected 
to  the  proposals  it  contained,  and,  after  a 
rapid  glance  at  the  different  circumstances  of 
the  case,  he  thought  he  might,  with  a safe 
conscience,  decline  the  offer.  He  was,  be- 
sides, too  young  to  be  ordained;  and,  with- 
out ordination,  he  was  determined  to  accept 
of  no  service  or  situation  whatever.  Some 
of  his  friends  however,  to  whom  he  commu- 
nicated the  contents  of  Major  Mitchell’s  let- 
ter, differed  from  him  in  opinion.  They 
considered  it  a call  in  Providence,  which 
ought  not  to  be  disregarded;  and,  though 
Mr.  Brown  felt  inclined  to  sit  still,  and  enjoy 
the  tranquillity  of  a college  life,  and  the 
“ dear  delights  of  pious  and  literary  friend- 
ship,” yet  he  was  induced,  at  the  represen- 
tation of  those  whose  judgment  he  respected, 
to  make  a visit  to  London,  and  personally  to 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


259 


communicate  with  the  writer  of  the  letter. 
This  gentleman  undertook  to  carry  him 
through  all  the  difficulties  of  ordination. 
These  difficulties  were  not  small:  for,  on 
application  to  Dr.  Lowth,  Bishop  of  London, 
he  flatly  refused,  saying,  he  would  never 
ordain  another  man  to  go  abroad;  for  that 
he  had  ordained  several  for  the  colonies, 
who  afterwards  remained  lounging  about 
the  town.  He  was,  however,  more  success- 
ful in  his  application  to  the  Bishop  of  Lan- 
daff,  who,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  not  only  ordained  him, 
but  showed  him  a truly  pastoral  regard,  and 
gave  him  much  valuable  advice.  On  the  2d 
of  March,  the  same  year,  1785,  he  was 
elected  a corresponding  member  of  the  So- 
ciety for  promoting  Christian  knowledge. 
From  the  committee  of  that  society  he  re- 
ceived a present  of  books,  tracts,  &c.,  and  a 
recommendatory  letter  to  the  Court  of  Direc- 
tors, from  whom  he  received  a considerable 
pecuniary  advance  for  the  expenses  of  the 
voyage.  It  is  probable,  too,  that  at  this 
time  Mr.  Brown  married  his  first  wife:  for, 
though  no  mention  is  made  of  this  marriage 


260  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

in  his  papers,  the  name  of  his  wife  occurs 
frequently  in  his  journal. 

It  appears  in  that  journal,  from  which  we 
shall  now  make  a few  extracts,  that  Mr. 
Brown  had  been  unexpectedly  and  unavoid- 
ably detained  in  England  for  some  months, 
after  arrangements  had  been  made  for  his 
departure  for  India.  The  circumstances  and 
trials  arising  out  of  this  detention  are  of  the 
most  interesting  nature — such  as  to  a deli- 
cate mind,  must  have  been  peculiarly  pain- 
ful; but  the  patience,  and  faith,  and  hope,  of 
this  youthful  servant  of  a gracious  Master, 
were  thereby  called  into  exercise,  strength- 
ened, perhaps,  into  habit,  and  afford  a strik- 
ing evidence  of  the  unspeakable  value  of 
the  grace  and  comfort  of  the  blessed  gospel 
in  every  situation  in  life,  and  even  among 
those  pecuniary  difficulties  for  which,  appa- 
rently, it  makes  the  fewest  provisions.  Yet 
even  here  the  promise  stands  sure — “ Bread 
shall  be  given,” — “the  life  is  more  than 
meat,  and  the  body  than  raiment.” — “Seek 
ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  right- 
eousness, and  all  these  things  shall  be  added 
unto  you.” 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


261 


EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  JOURNAL.* 

“ London,  17S5. — ‘The  Lord  healeth  the 
broken  in  heart.’  Whether  broken  by  sin, 
or  natural  sorrow,  the  Lord  can  heal.  My 
heart  is  broken  off  from  relatives,  friends, 
and  country:  but  His  understanding  is  infi- 
nite: Be  still  my  heart,  suffer  his  great  un- 
derstanding to  guide  thee,  and  follow  with- 
out reluctance  or  repining.” 

“‘My  time  is  in  thy  hands.’  My  time  of 
continuance  in  London,  in  health,  in  sick- 
ness, in  life;  my  time  of  inward  distress,  or 
inward  peace;  of  outward  suffering  or  out- 
ward prosperity:  As  I am  in  thy  power,  so 
let  me  be  in  thy  favour,  0 Lord!” 

“‘Trust  in  him  at  all  times.’  When  you 
have  no  health,  no  money,  no  friends,  no  in- 
ward comfort — in  darkness,  in  danger,  in 
death — 0,  my  soul,  trust  the  Lord!” 

“‘Behold  the  fowls  of  the  air;  consider 
the  lilies  of  the  field.’  I have  much  need  of 
this  lesson  to  instruct  me  in  Christian  resig- 
nation, and  trust  in  God.  I wish  to  walk 

* Few  or  no  dates  are  affixed  to  the  journal;  but  a 
text  from  Scripture  marks  the  beginning  of  each  day’s 
meditation. 


262  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

before  the  Lord  with  simplicity  of  intention, 
and  simplicity  of  dependence.  At  present  I 
have  but  little  in  possession,  and  know  not 
whence  the  next  necessary  supply  must 
come.  I am  comforted  with — ‘Your  hea- 
venly Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of 
these  things my  expectation  is  from  him; 
he  is  faithful  and  gracious,  and  I will  yet  trust 
him.  And  truly  hath  the  Lord  answered 
my  morning  prayer!  Walked  to  Islington, 
and  visited  Mr.  and  Mrs. . He  borrow- 

ed of  me  a small  sum  when  he  was  in  town, 
some  time  ago,  which  I had  entirely  forgot- 
ten, and  asked  me  if  I had  received  it  in  a 
letter;  he  might  well  wonder  at  my  silence, 
for  I could  not  answer  what  I never  had  re- 
ceived. He  gave  me  the  amount,  and  in- 
tends inquiring  of  the  postmaster  respecting 
the  letter  for  which  he  had  paid  treble  pos- 
tage. Thus  my  Lord  has  unexpectedly  sup- 
plied my  present  wants,  and  given  me  fur- 
ther cause  to  trust  in  him  at  all  times  of  diffi- 
culty.” 

“‘Looking  unto  Jesus.’  I dare  not  look 
to  any  one  else  for  help,  pardon,  and  protec- 
tion. Lord,  increase  my  faith ! This  day  is 
gone  also;  my  last  day  will  come,  and  then 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN.  263 

I shall  be  no  more  straitened  in  mind  or  cir- 
cumstances as  I now  am.” 

“ £ Be  careful  for  nothing,  but  in  every- 
thing, by  prayer  and  supplication,  with 
thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made 
known  unto  God.’  This  is  a plain  gospel 
rule:  there  is  no  enthusiasm  in  making 
known  our  wants,  whether  temporal  or 
spiritual,  to  God.  I am  hence  encouraged 
to  hope  in  the  Lord  for  a supply  of  all  my 
necessities:  He  knows  how  little  I possess 
at  present,  and  all  my  future  need.  To-day 
I am  provided  for;  to-morrow  is  not  yet 
mine.  My  God,  I consider  my  present  sup- 
port as  absolutely  thy  gift,  and  thy  provision 
as  was  the  manna  sent  down  from  Heaven, 
or  the  water  from  the  rock;  and  while  there 
is  either  cloud  or  rock,  may  I never  despair 
of  thy  mercy.” 

“‘Order  my  footsteps  in  thy  word,  and 
let  not  any  iniquity  have  dominion  over  me.’ 
I dare  not  be  unfaithful  to  God,  because  I 
am  absolutely  dependent  upon  him.  I de- 
sire to  walk  uprightly,  and  to  have  my  steps, 
affections,  wishes,  and  actions,  ordered  by 
the  written  word,  because  his  loving-kind- 
ness is  great.  Hide  not  thy  face,  0 Lord,  or 


264  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

I shall  not  only  be  moved  from  my  confi- 
dence in  thee,  but  I shall  be  tossed  in  the 
troubled  waves  of  iniquity.  I am  now  to 
reside  in  Chelsea,  and  have  very  little  money 
and  food  to  provide  for  my  wife  and  self. 
The  Lord  will  provide;  nay,  he  hath  given 
me  a precious  token  of  this,  this  evening;  for 
unexpectedly  were  sent  in  various  supplies 
for  the  table  from  Mr.  C.  It  is  the  gift  of  the 
Lord ! Thanks — thanks  !” 

“ ‘ 0 fear  the  Lord,  there  is  no  want  to 
them  that  fear  him.’  If  it  were  not  for  such 
blessed  words  as  these,  I should  greatly  fear 
want;  but  I know  he  is  the  faithful  God, 
and  will  supply  all  my  wants;  I have  only 
to  do  his  work  and  proceed  quietly  in  the 
path  of  duty.  Read  at  church,  returned 
home  very  poorly,  which  calls  for  a greater 
exercise  of  faith.” 

“ ‘ The  word  of  the  Lord  is  tried.’  My 
God  thou  art  faithful;  my  strength  has  been 
equal  to  the  exertions  of  this  day.*  Major 
came  this  morning  to  church,  and  beg- 
ged me  to  make  use  of  a ten-pound  note  as 

* Mr.  Brown  probably  officiated  as  curate  for  some 
person  at  this  time  at  Chelsea.  But  no  mention  is  made 
of  any  such  engagement  in  his  journal. 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


265 


long  as  I wished.  I had  but  two  shillings 
remaining,  which  I left  this  evening  with  a 
poor  soldier,  whose  wife  lay  in  of  twins, 
which  last  Sunday  I baptized.  My  God 
continue  to  help  me  to  serve  thee,  and  fol- 
low me  this  day  and  every  day  with  thy 
blessing.” 

“ ‘ They  that  seek  the  Lord  shall  not  want 
any  good  thing.’  Thou  hast  given  me,  0 
Lord,  fresh  grounds  to  trust  thy  testimonies; 
if  I am  faithful  thou  wilt  provide. — Went  to 
town,  called  on  Dr.  Benamor  and  Rev.  Mr. 
Cecil.  Mr.  C.  offered  to  make  me  his  curate, 
or,  if  I would  stay  in  England,  procure  me  a 
very  important  and  valuable  one,  namely, 
at  Madeley,  where  the  pious  Fletcher  has 
long  been  labouring.  This  strengthens  my 
hands  and  hopes,  that  the  Lord  will  find  me 
employment  for  him,  if  I be  obliged  to  relin- 
quish my  present  fixed  thoughts  respecting 
India.” 

“ ‘ Wait  on  the  Lord.’  Lord  point  out  the 
way  in  which  I am  to  go;  I am  now  at  a 
stand.  Thou  canst  open  a path  through  the 
seas  for  me;  thou  canst  give  me  all  the  help, 
money,  and  comforts  that  I need.  God 

vouchsafe  me  patience  to  endure.” “I 

23 


266  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

will  fear  nothing  if  the  Lord  give  me  a pure 
intention,  and  make  me  upright  before  him.” 

“ ‘ While  I live  I will  lift  up  my  hands 

in  thy  name.’  Lord  I am  this  day  about 
thy  work;  I put  my  secular  concerns  into 
thy  hands;  I will  lift  up  my  hands  in  thy 
name  and  trust  thee  for  the  morrow.  Lord 

help!” 0 magnify  the  Lord  with  me.’ 

Received  a most  affectionate  letter  from  my 
dear  mother,  with  a pecuniary  supply;  now 

know  I that  the  Lord  hearetli  prayer.” 

“ ‘ Forsake  me  not,  0 Lord  !’  If  the  Lord 
depart  from  me,  what  a wretch  I should  be 
— moneyless,  friendless,  healthless,  and  help- 
less ! Lord  help  me  to  keep  close  to  thee  in 
the  way  of  duty,  and  then  I will  not  fear  the 
absence  of  any  of  thy  blessings.” 

These  extracts  will  give  the  reader  some 
idea  of  the  humble,  believing,  praying  spirit 
of  this  man  of  God ; and  perhaps  few  pas- 
sages in  the  history  of  any  man’s  experience 
could  be  more  useful  than  those  we  have 
just  quoted  from  Brown’s.  Difficulties  of 
all  kinds  are,  like  afflictions,  common  to 
man,  but  perhaps  none  occur  more  frequent- 
ly to  the  great  mass  of  mankind,  or  less  fre- 
quently send  the  thoughtless  to  a throne  of 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


267 


grace,  than  those  which  are  of  a pecuniary 
nature.  Yet  let  the  Christian  only  be  found 
in  the  path  of  duty,  and  in  the  use  of  means, 
of  which  prayer  to  God  assuredly  is  one, 
and  then  he  that  catereth  for  the  sparrow, 
and  feedeth  the  young  ravens  when  they 
cry  unto  him,  will  never  belie  his  name  or 
his  promise,  but  as  he  has  said,  so  will  he 
do — £ The  Lord  will  provide’ — Jehovah-jireh 
is  his  memorial  unto  all  generations. 

About  this  time  it  appears  that  Mr.  Brown 
had  the  prospect  of  going  to  Calcutta  by  a 
Danish  East  Indiaman,  but  the  means  of 
proceeding  with  any  comfort,  or  even  per- 
haps of  being  able  to  avail  himself  at  all  of 
the  opportunity  of  accomplishing  this  long- 
wished  for  object,  were  evidently  much 
wanted.  In  this  dilemma,  as  in  all  his  other 
troubles,  this  good  man  gave  himself  unto 
prayer.  The  following  quotations  from  his 
journal  mark  the  state  of  his  mind,  and  re- 
cord the  goodness  of  his  covenant-keeping 
God: 

“ The  prospect  of  going  by  the  Danish  In- 
diaman much  increased;  but  how  am  I en- 
compassed ! The  Lord,  however,  by  one  step 
more,  can  make  the  matter  perfectly  easy 


268  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

and  practicable;  and  that  is  by  inclining  the 
Court  of  Directors  to  assist  me  with  an  ad- 
vance: but  I cannot,  I will  not  presume  to 
mark  out  the  line.  I give  it  up  totally  into 
the  Lord’s  hands,  who  works  by  means  I 
least  expect.” 

“‘When  thou  best  down  thou  shalt  not 
be  afraid;  yea,  thou  shalt  lie  down  and  thy 
sleep  shall  be  sweet.’  Varied,  wearied,  and 
distracted  as  this  day  has  been,  I commit  for 
this  night’s  peaceful  rest,  myself  and  my 
concerns,  into  the  hands  of  my  heavenly 
Father,  and  have  hope  in  him.” 

“ 1 The  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us 
whereof  we  are  glad.’  Great  things  hath  he 
effected  for  me  this  day.  The  Court  of  Di- 
rectors have  agreed  to  advance  me  three 
hundred  guineas:  this  is  the  Lord’s  doing! 
I will  praise  thee,  for  thou  hast  heard  me! 
Prayerless  as  I am,  yet  he  hath  fulfilled  my 
desires  though  I have  but  faintly  looked  up.” 

“ ‘ The  Lord  hath  been  mindful  of  us,  he 
will  bless  us.’  What  he  hath  done,  together 
with  what  he  promises  to  do  to  such  as  com- 
mit their  way  to  him,  is  the  anchor  which 
keeps  me  from  being  driven  and  dashed  to 
pieces  against  the  rocks  of  sense  and  doubt. 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


269 


Received  at  the  India  House  three  hundred 
and  fifteen  pounds.  It  is  the  Lord’s  doings, 

and  marvellous  in  our  eyes.” -“‘Thou 

hast  been  my  help,  leave  me  not,  neither 
forsake  me,  0 God  of  my  salvation.’  These 
words  are  the  voice  of  my  inmost  soul. 
Through  the  goodness  of  God  I have  this 
day  discharged  my  debts,  having  paid  for 
our  board  and  lodging.  My  God  supply 
my  future  wants  as  thou  hast  done  the  past, 
and  I will  ascribe  the  glory  unto  thee  who 
alone  canst  help  me.” 

The  Lord  having  thus,  in  his  adorable  Pro- 
vidence, opened  a way  for  his  servant’s  de- 
parture from  England,  Mr.  Brown  appears, 
on  the  14th  of  November,  1785,  to  have  left 
London  for  Gravesend,  where  he  embarked 
on  board  the  Indiaman.  One  or  two  ex- 
tracts from  his  journal  at  this  time  are  all  our 
limits  will  afford.  They  are  not  without 
interest: 

‘“He  that  walketh  uprightly,  walketh 
surely.’  Lord,  this  is  my  aim  and  desire: 
pardon  my  errors  and  cause  me  to  walk  in  a 
sure  path.  Rev.  Mr.  Simeon  came,  and  with 
letters  from  both  my  Lloyds;  it  is  too  much! 
Lord  strengthen  my  heart!” 


270  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

“ ‘ Behold  I am  with  thee,  and  will  keep 
thee  in  all  places  whither  thou  goest.’  This 
and  the  foregoing  chapter  were  read  this 
morning,  and  commented  on  by  Rev.  Mr. 

Newton,  who  directed  a word  to  me.” 

“ Preached  at  Chelsea  for  the  last  time  in 
England,  Sunday,  13th  November,  1785, 
from  Psalm  iv.  6.  Read  in  the  afternoon, 
and  returned  to  sup  with  Mr.  Cecil.” 

“20 th  Nov.  1785.  I must  now  look  back 
and  trace  the  particular  transactions  of  the 
past  week,  and  raise  a grateful  Ebenezer  to 
my  Almighty  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  love  and  power,  in  that  I 
have  been  led  in  a way  that  I knew  not,  far 
better  than  my  hopes;  a way  not  of  man’s 
wisdom,  but,  as  I trust,  of  the  Lord.  On 
Monday  the  14th,  we  left  London  accom- 
panied by  our  sister  and  the  major:  we 
parted  with  Mr.  Simeon  at  the  Tower,  and 
we  reached  Gravesend  to  tea.  The  fatigue 
and  hurry  of  this  day  were  great,  but  the 
Lord  strengthened  my  body  and  composed 
my  mind:  I looked  unto  him  and  he  helped 
me.” 

“Nov.  15.  After  breakfast,  and  while 
writing  to  my  dear  Houseman,  who  should 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


271 


again  make  his  appearance,  but  our  friend 
Simeon!  After  dinner,  I wrote  to  my  two 
invaluable  Lloyds.” 

On  the  19th  the  vessel  put  to  sea.  Mr. 
Brown  engaged  a black  woman  to  wait  upon 
his  wife ; and  as  the  woman  had  a fine  boy 
with  her,  about  nine  years  old,  named  Mus- 
tapha,  Mr.  Brown  engaged  him  for  himself, 
and  with  the  intention  of  instructing  him. 
On  the  24th,  five  days  after  they  sailed,  they 
came  in  view  of  Cornwall,  from  whence  Mr. 
Brown  took  his  last  look  at  England.  The 
passage  in  which  this  circumstance  is  nar- 
rated, is  so  characteristic  at  once  of  his  sim- 
plicity, piety,  and  affectionate  disposition, 
that  we  quote  it  with  pleasure: 

“24th — Thursday.  The  wind  contrary. 
We  had  a fair  view  of  the  coast  of  Cornwall. 
I climbed  as  high  as  I could,  and  cast  a look 
at  Lizard  Point,  the  extreme  south  land  of 
England.  Here  I again  solemnly  committed 
my  friends,  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  my 
country,  to  the  Lord  my  preserver.  I begged 
a blessing  for  dear  Lloyds,  Simeon,  House- 
man, with  other  faithful  ministers  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  all  that  appertain  to  them; 
that  the  Lord  may  indeed  bless  them,  and 


272  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

hear  our  united  prayers,  that  our  souls 
may  he  purified  through  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb,  and  we  accepted  in  him,  so  that  we 
may  once  more,  and  for  ever,  meet  before  the 
throne  of  glory,  and  together  adore  our  Sa- 
viour, the  ever  blessed  Immanuel. 

No  circumstance  of  great  interest  occurred 
during  the  voyage  of  Mr.  Brown  to  India, 
except  indeed  the  birth  of  a son,  which  is 
noticed  in  his  journal,  under  date  the  13th 
February,  and  upon  the  occasion  of  review- 
ing the  mercies  of  God  to  him  in  providence. 
The  baptism  of  the  child  is  also  registered 
there;  and  the  account  of  it,  is  given  with 
the  journalist’s  wonted  artlessness  and  ex- 
treme simplicity. 

“ Feb.  13,  1736.  Though  I continue  the 
child  of  uncertainty,  as  to  human  providence, 
the  Lord  knoweth  my  ways  and  my  end.  I 
trust  myself  to  his  mercy  and  guidance.  I 
see  his  hand.  He  hath  taken  from  me  sick- 
ness, and  given  me  health,  and  hath  supplied 
my  temporal  wants,  so  that  I do  not  find  my- 
self distressed  or  dependent  on  any  person 
about  me.  Besides,  he  has  taken  from  me  the 
idols  of  my  heart — my  Cambridge  friends — 
and  given  me  one  of  his  own  dear  children 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


273 


for  a wife,  and  hath  added  the  blessing  of  a 
son.  May  a review  of  these  circumstances, 
with  others  of  the  Lord’s  ordering,  bow  my 
inmost  soul  before  Him,  and  cause  me  to  de- 
vote life,  health,  talents,  time,  wife  and  child, 
friends,  and  all  I have,  or  may  have,  to  the 
exaltation  of  my  great  Immanuel. 

“Feb.  26.  This  day  I had  the  unspeak- 
able pleasure  of  dedicating  my  child  to  the 
Lord  by  baptism.  My  wife  was  remarkably 
affected  with  the  service,  and  wept  all  the 
time.  The  attendants  and  sponsors  behaved 
with  attention  and  civility  to  us,  and  testified 
much  satisfaction  on  the  occasion.” 

On  the  5th  day  of  June,  1786,  being  the 
first  Monday  of  the  month,  when  prayer  is 
wont  to  be  made  in  Great  Britain,  India, 
America,  and  many  other  parts  of  the  world? 
for  the  success  of  Missions,  and  for  a blessing 
on  Missionaries,  Mr.  Brown  writes  in  his 
journal: — “From  the  mouths  of  the  Ganges 
I forgot  not  to  call  upon  the  Lord,  with  my 
feeble  voice,  in  unison  with  our  dear  praying 
friends  in  England.  We  are  just  entering 
into  a land  of  strangers — our  hope  is  in  the 
Lord,  whose  is  the  silver  and  the  gold,  and 
who  giveth  favour  before  men.  The  appear- 
24 


274  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

ance  of  a sail  threw  the  ship  into  a tumult 
of  joy:  about  seven  we  weighed  anchor,  and 
discovered  our  supposed  pilot  to  be  but  a 
country  ship.”  On  the  8th,  however,  they 
reached  Calcutta  in  safety,  and  landed  at  the 
Orphan  House,  the  institution  for  the  orphan 
children  of  British  officers  in  India,  to  super- 
intend which  was  the  object  of  Mr.  Brown’s 
voyage  to  Bengal.  “ At  six  o’clock,”  says 
Mr.  Brown,  “landed  with  my  dear  family 
at  the  Orphan  House.  My  prayers  are 
answered  /” 

Two  days  after  his  arrival  at  Calcutta,  Mr. 
Brown  visited  Mr.  Grant  and  Mr.  Chambers, 
and  received  much  delight  from  their  com- 
pany. He  appears,  soon  after  this,  to  have 
been  appointed  chaplain  to  one  of  the  Com- 
pany’s battalions  at  Fort  William;  and  on  the 
18th  he  entered  on  his  solemn  charge  of  chap- 
lain to  the  Military  Orphan  Establishment. 
Here  we  are  sorry  to  say  his  journal  for  the 
present  nearly  closes  ; and  materials  are  want- 
ing to  carry  on  the  narrative  of  his  proceed- 
ings much  further.  The  manner,  however,  in 
which  he  discharged  the  duties  of  his  various 
offices  in  Calcutta,  may  be  seen  at  length  in 
Mr.  Simeon’s  Memorial  Sketch  ; while,  from 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


275 


some  original  letters  appended  to  that  work, 
we  shall  endeavour  to  make  Mr.  Brown  con- 
tinue to  narrate  his  own  feelings  and  occupa- 
tions, though  but  briefly,  and  at  long  inter- 
vals, during  his  twenty  years’  residence  in 
India.  Before  finally  leaving  his  journal, 
however,  one  or  two  extracts  may  yet  be 
given,  worthy  the  perusal  of  the  reader;  they 
refer  to  the  sentiments  with  which  Mr.  Brown 
undertook  the  charge  of  his  orphans — to  his 
efforts  for  commencing  a Mission — to  his 
studies  in  Bengalee — to  his  feelings,  as  those 
of  a righteous  man,  in  the  midst  of  much 
wickedness;  and  to  his  uncomplaining  and 
obedient  spirit,  as  a servant  to  the  best  of 
Masters. 

“ Sunday,  18 th.  I this  day  entered  upon 
my  solemn  charge,  as  chaplain  to  this  foun- 
dation, the  Military  Orphan  Establishment. 
May  these  souls  committed  to  my  care,  be 
led  to  a saving  knowledge  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  be  instructed  in  all  right  things,  to  the 
praise  and  glory  of  God.  0 Lord,  my  joy 
will  be  to  see  them  trained  in  the  way  in 
which  they  should  go;  but  give  them  thy 
Spirit,  which  alone  can  direct  and  keep  them 
in  right  paths. 


276  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

July  10.  I am  setting  my  house  and  af- 
fairs in  order.  Lord,  help  me  to  set  my 
heart  also  to  prepare  to  meet  my  God.  Be- 
gan my  efforts  for  a Mission  about  this  time. 

“ Dec.  3.  Devoted  much  of  this  day  to 
Bengalee.  I hope  the  Lord  will  enable  me 
to  acquire  this  language,  in  order  that.  I may 
translate  the  Scriptures  of  truth  for  the  poor 
benighted  Heathen  of  this  land. 

“ Jan.  1787.  My  anxiety  and  grief  for 
the  Mission  still  continue  strong  upon  my 
mind.  Nothing  remains  for  me  but  prayer 
to  the  Lord,  that  he  will  please  to  raise  up 
men  whose  zeal  shall  never  abate  of  its  fer- 
vour, and  whose  exertions  shall  be  imivea- 
ried  in  carrying  on  so  great  a work. 

If  Henry  Martyn  had  been  called  by 
name,  we  hardly  think  he  could  have  been 
more  immediately  recognised  than  by  this 
petition  of  Mr.  Brown:  and,  doubtless,  it 
was  in  answer  to  that  and  many  similar 
petitions,  that  the  Lord  sent  to  his  eastern 
vineyard  a man  whose  zeal  never  abated  of 
its  fervour,  and  whose  exertions  in  the  ser- 
vice of  his  Master  were  unremitting  and  un- 
wearied. 

“ March,  1787.  My  soul  thirsteth  after  a 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


277 


better  country,  where  the  inhabitants  follow 
righteousness,  peace,  and  love;  and  where 
Jesus  walketh  in  the  midst,  conversing  as  a 
friend,  face  to  face.  The  company  of  Hea- 
ven is  a most  delightful  meditation!  my  love- 
liest friends  will  there  appear  in  perfect  beau- 
ty, and  the  Redeemer  himself  in  the  midst, 
the  king  of  glory!  0 my  Saviour,  what 
earthly  prince  can  do  thus  for  his  best 
friends  ? Thou  art  worthy  of  all  my  love, 
talents,  strength,  and  time ! Lord  help  me 
to  devote  all  these  fully  to  thee  alone  ! 

“ — Much  discouraged  at  the  poor  pros- 
pect of  success  in  my  labours  in  the  ministry. 
Mr.  Lacam  said,  “ Remember  Lot,  he  had 
not  five  companions  in  the  way  of  righteous- 
ness.” 0 Lord,  add  to  our  number,  and  in- 
crease our  faith,  and  leave  not  thyself  with- 
out witness  in  this  land. 

“ — 0!  for  the  spirit  of  a Brainerd  ora 
Howard,  on  whom  I have  been  thinking 
and  conversing  this  day.  Preached  at  Fort 
William,  and  at  the  Mission  Church.  As  a 
servant,  it  is  my  business  to  wait  and  not  to 
murmur.  I attend  the  will  and  pleasure  of 
another,  not  mine  own.  Why  should  I re- 
pine ? Lord  Jesus  be  thou  exalted  in  thine 


278  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

own  strength:  may  I be  thy  witness  for  the 
truth,  and  thy  instrument  in  calling  whom 
thou  wilt  call.” 

It  appears,  by  the  dates  of  the  following 
letters,  that  Mr.  Brown  had  not  been  long 
settled  in  India  before  he  prepared  to  answer 
all  those  claims  of  gratitude  and  pecuniary 
obligation  for  which  he  was  a debtor  to  the 
kindness  of  his  friends  in  England.  While 
this  quality  of  sterling  justice  is  much  to  be 
admired,  and  always  to  be  imitated,  yet  the 
delicacy  with  which  it  was  done  was  no  less 
amiable;  and  while  Mr.  Brown  was  willing 
to  make  an  absolute  surrender  of  the  pro- 
perty due  to  another,  so  that  it  should  and 
could  be  no  longer  his — yet  he  gave  not 
back  the  sum  of  love  and  gratitude  due  to 
the  friendship  and  affection  of  the  donors, 
but  rather  was  willing  that  that  debt  should 
be  enlarged,  by  permitting  them  to  show 
kindness  to  his  Indian  family  : 

“ TO  REV.  M.  H.  AT  CAMBRIDGE. 

“Orphan  House,  10th  Sept.  1787. 

“ I am  beginning  a native  school  of  young 
Hindoos,  who  will  not  only  be  my  scholars, 
but  my  family  and  property.  I mean  to 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


279 


support  them  partly  by  their  own  industry: 
for  this  purpose  I have  bought  some  land,  and 
am  laying  a foundation  which,  I trust,  God 
will  raise  and  prosper.  Some  pious  people 
here  promise  me  help,  and  I trust  I may  rely 
upon  abundant  resources.  Your  bounty  to 
me  was  great,  and  at  the  time  you  offered 
it,  was  more  than  your  circumstances  well 
allowed.  Now  that  I am  able,  I am  un- 
feignedly  willing  to  return  your  kindness; 
but  perhaps  this  will  not  accord  with  your 
liberal  feelings:  if  so,  look  in  a time  of  love 
on  my  Indian  family  and  ‘ bid  them  live.’ 
If  you  decline  to  accept  my  offer  of  your 
own,  I shall  write  down  a donation,  in  your 
name,  to  my  native  seminary.  Pursue  the 
same  plan  with  your  dear  liberal  brother. 
The  ground,  &c.  have  cost  me  eighteen  hun- 
dred rupees,  (about  $900) — else  I would 
gladly  have  sent  more  money  home  this  sea- 
son: the  situation  is  near  the  Orphan  House, 
so  that  I can  inspect  and  manage  the  con- 
cern with  great  ease.” 

“to  THE  REV.  MR.  E.  CHELSEA. 

“1787. 

“my  dear  friend, 

“Though  I afford  you  but  a short  letter,  it 
will  evidence  that  I have  not  forgotten  you 


280  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

or  your  kindnesses.  God  has  hitherto  blessed 
and  prospered  me,  and  continues  to  deal 
with  me  in  mercy  and  not  in  judgment.  I 
am  a debtor  to  you,  but  what  am  I to  my 
God?  The  riches  of  his  grace  are  unsearch- 
able; I humbly  hope  he  will  make  use  of 
me,  an  unworthy  instrument,  in  spreading 
the  savour  of  his  name  in  this  country:  To 
him  be  all  the  glory.  I have  been  at  work 
on  the  idea  of  a Mission,  and  some  papers 
have  been  sent  home  on  the  subject. 

“ I am  obliged  to  three  persons  for  dona- 
tions besides  you;  and  if  they  do  not  choose 
that  I should  return  the  money  with  truest 
gratitude,  I must  turn  it  to  the  use  of  my 
Indian  family,  and  set  it  down,  in  their 
names,  as  subscribed  to  the  native  school, 
which  I consider  as  the  first  seed  of  Chris- 
tianity sown  on  the  native  soil  of  Bengal. 
Pray,  my  dear  friend,  that  God  may  prosper 
my  vineyard.  As  soon  as  I have  completed 
my  plan,  I will  send  you  a sketch  of  it,  that 
such  as  approve  and  are  disposed  to  give  it 
a testimony  of  their  love,  may  be  well  in- 
formed of  the  nature  of  it.  I know  your 
zeal,  and  have  in  myself  an  instance  of  its 
fervency. 

u I have  great  opportunity  here  of  speak- 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


281 


ing  the  word  of  truth,  but  have  not  known 
of  the  fruit  of  it  except  in  one  person,  a 
teacher  under  me.  On  his  mind  the  gospel 
seems  to  have  produced  a gradual  and  abi- 
ding effect;  this  is  encouragement  amid  my 
too  fruitless  labours.  May  I be  faithful  unto 
death,  and  may  our  gracious  Lord  bless  you, 
my  friend,  and  give  you  comfort  in  your 
ministry.” 

To  another  friend  Mr.  Brown  writes  thus: 
“ I have  inclosed  a bill  of  exchange,  value 
six:  hundred  rupees,  which  will  cover  my 
debt  of  ten  pounds,  which  you  kindly  strait- 
ened yourself  to  assist  me  with.  The  sur- 
plus must  stand  against  any  expenses  our 
sister  may  have  incurred;  but  if  all  is  clear, 
let  it  be  as  my  mite  of  gratitude  in  your 
hands;  you  will  know  what  good  to  do  with 
it.  If  it  were  a lac  of  rupees  (fifty  thousand 
dollars)  I should  think  it  well,  yes,  happily 
bestowed.” 

While  Mr.  Brown  was  thus  discharging 
his  debt  of  gratitude  to  friends  in  Europe,  he 
was  also  endeavouring  to  express  his  sense 
of  endless  love  and  gratitude  to  his  Master 
in  Heaven.  Nor  was  he  solitary  in  this 
work,  for,  though  “among  ten  millions  of 


282  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

natives,”  he  writes,  “ we  know  of  no  Chris- 
tian.” Yet  even  in  this  Sardis  there  appear  to 
have  been  a few  names  who  had  not  defiled 
their  garments ; for,  in  another  letter,  he  says, 
“Our  Lord  Jesus  has  a people  who  truly 
fear  his  name  in  this  place,  who  meet  to- 
gether every  week  for  prayer  and  expound- 
ing the  Scriptures;  and  once  in  the  month 
unite  their  solemn  supplications  for  the 
spreading  of  the  gospel  in  all  the  world, 
and  especially  in  the  provinces.” 

Mr.  Brown  continued  to  hold  the  chap- 
laincy on  the  foundation  of  the  Orphan 
House,  till  the  autumn  of  the  year  17S8; 
when,  in  consequence  of  his  persevering  la- 
bours in  officiating  gratuitously  at  the  Mis- 
sion Church  for  the  space  of  seven  months, 
the  managers  of  the  Orphans’  Society  insisted 
either  upon  his  quitting  that  church,  or  relin- 
quishing his  engagements  to  them.  By  the 
advice  of  his  friends,  Mr.  Brown  continued 
to  officiate  in  the  church,  and  was  in  conse- 
quence dismissed  by  the  Orphan  House  di- 
rectors. “ I trust,”  says  Mr.  Brown,  writing 
on  the  subject,  “ that  this  event  will  turn  to 
the  furtherance  of  the  gospel,  which  will  be 
a sufficient  recompense  for  the  temporal  loss 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


283 


I suffer  by  the  change.  I am  at  present 
chaplain  to  the  garrison  at  Fort  William, 
where,  in  succession,  I preach  to  the  whole 
Bengal  army;  and  I continue  to  officiate  in 
Calcutta  as  usual.  This  is  a large  field  to 
cultivate.” 

Just  at  this  time  Mr.  Brown  appears  to 
have  been  bereaved  of  his  second  child  (the 
first,  born  at  sea,  had  died  in  infancy.)  He 
speaks  of  his  loss  with  sadness,  but  with 
submission.  Writing  to  a friend,  immedi- 
ately after  speaking  of  the  Mission  Church, 
he  says:  “ Your  feeling  heart  will  be  moved 
to  hear  that  again  a dear  child,  the  last  that 
the  Lord  lent  us,  died  last  month  under  ino- 
culation. This  is  the  second  that  we  have 
been  called  upon  to  resign  in  the  same  man- 
ner. We  are  now  once  more  childless;  but 
the  Lord’s  mercies  are  not  few.  He  made 
this  last  stroke  so  soft , that  it  was  no  more 
than  a blow  from  the  tenderest  father.  He 
healed  us,  and  enabled  us  to  say, 4 Thy  will 
be  done;’  and  ‘Blessed  be  his  name,’  was 
the  true  language  of  our  souls.  We  felt,  by 
sensible  experience,  that  God  is  love,  and 
were  remarkably  filled  with  consolation. 
Our  faith  saw  our  child  in  Abraham’s  bo- 


284  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

som.  Ah!  happy  change  for  one  we  so 
tenderly  love !” 

Mr.  Brown,  undismayed  by  discourage- 
ments, continued  to  increase  in  zealous  ex- 
ertions, not  only  in  regard  to  the  Missionary 
institution,  and  to  the  progress  of  the  child- 
ren in  the  native  schools,  but  in  the  preach- 
ing of  the  everlasting  gospel.  Having  estab- 
lished a weekly  lecture,  it  became  so  well 
attended,  that  he  was  induced  to  continue  it. 
In  addition  to  the  lecture,  he  catechized  at 
the  church  on  Friday  afternoons;  on  his 
separation  from  the  Orphan  Society,  he  re- 
ceived pupils  into  his  own  house,  and  his 
domestic  school  was  numerous.  He  was 
also  a stated  visiter  at  the  hospital  and  gaol, 
where  his  ministrations  were  singularly  bless- 
ed to  many  a poor  convict. 

In  1794,  he  received  an  appointment  to 
the  chaplaincy  of  the  Presidency;  but,  not- 
withstanding the  additional  fatigue  which 
such  an  office  necessarily  accumulated,  he 
still  continued  his  services  twice  a-day  at  the 
Mission  Church — once  at  the  garrison,  and 
once  at  the  Presidency.  In  the  year  1800, 
when  he  was  appointed  Provost  of  the  Col- 
lege of  Fort  William,  a still  wider  range  of 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


285 


usefulness  opened  before  him,  in  which  he 
laboured  with  unwearied  diligence  and  un- 
diminished zeal.  In  a most  affectionate  and 
interesting  communication  to  the  Rev.  Wil- 
liam Jesse,  Mr.  Brown  alludes  to  his  then 
recent  appointment  to  the  provostship  of  the 
College.  We  wish  we  could  have  given  the 
whole  of  this  letter,  instead  of  what  our 
limits  alone  will  allow  of,  an  extract;  for  it 
seems  to  carry  us  back  to  days  of  the  purest 
and  simplest  tone  of  feeling  and  expression, 
and  is  just  such  a letter  as  one  might  imagine 
the  youth  Timothy  would  have  written  to 
‘ Paul  the  aged.’ 

After  alluding  to  the  circumstance  of  his 
having  met  with  some  old  book  of  Mr. 
Jesse’s, and  saying, “I  was  delighted  with  its 
doctrines — those  doctrines  which  I had  heard 
drop  from  your  lips,  more  than  twenty-five 
years  ago,  and  which  then  distilled  as  the 
dew  into  my  ears;”  and  stating,  “ that  the 
foundation,  under  God,  which  he  had  laid 
in  him,  and  upon  which  the  beloved  man  of 
God,  Joseph  Milner,  of  blessed  memory,  had 
built,  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified,” — had 
been  the  theme  of  his  preaching  for  fourteen 
years,  he  adds — “ I have  for  some  years  been 


286  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

first  chaplain  at  this  Presidency,  and  for 
about  ten  years  have  had  a Sunday  even- 
ing and  weekly  lecture  at  the  Old  Mission 
Church.  I have  a full  church;  and  several 
of  the  first  rank  in  this  settlement  attend. 
Some  of  them  know  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,  and  feel  the  power  of  his  resurrection 
on  their  hearts.  God  has  given  me  to  find 
favour  in  the  eyes  of  our  governors-general, 
Marquis  Cornwallis,  Lord  Teignmouth,  and 
Marquis  Wellesley.  The  last  has  lately 
founded  a College  at  Fort  William,  of  which 
he  has  been  pleased  to  appoint  me  the  pro- 
vost; and  my  friend,  Mr.  Buchanan,  a man 
of  eminent  learning,  and  an  able  minister  of 
the  New  Testament,  vice-provost.  It  is  my 
peculiar  office  to  teach  the  Christian  religion 
to  the  junior  servants  of  the  company.  I 
rejoice  at  this  wonderful  call,  and  pray  that 
I may  have  grace  and  wisdom  to  declare  the 
whole  counsel  of  God.  I intreat  your  pray- 
ers, my  dear  reverend  sir,  that  I may  be 
found  faithful — -faithful  unto  death.  I thank 
you  for  the  account  you  have  given  me  of 
your  family.  God  hath  dealt  bountifully 
with  you.  When  I read  what  you  say  of 
your  present  labours,  I long  to  be  your 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN.  287 

curate,  that  I might  copy  still  closer  after 
you  in  example  than  I do  in  doctrine.” 

Mr.  Brown  closes  his  letter  with  the  fol- 
lowing brief  account  of  his  own  family: 

“ By  my  former  marriage,  I have  a daugh- 
ter eight  years  of  age.  I had  three  sons  who 
died,  under  inoculation,  in  infancy.  In  my 
present  wife,  God  hath  given  me  a help 
meet  for  me,  one  who  truly  fears  him,  and 
delights  in  his  law,  and  meditates  therein 
day  and  night.  I have  two  sons,  one  three 
years  old,  and  the  other  two ; all  these  have 
been  carried  safely  through  the  small-pox. 
I beg  my  most  affectionate  regards  to  Mrs. 
Jesse.  In  your  next,  mention  some  of  your 
old  friends,  and  write  to  me  of  the  signs  of 
the  times.  My  wife  is  sensibly  touched  with 
your  letter,  and  begs  me  to  add  her  respects. 
I am,  my  most  dear  sir,  your  affectionate 
son,  and  servant, 

D.  Brown.” 

The  following  observations  on  the  love  of 
money  occur  in  a letter  to  a friend,  and  seem 
to  have  been  written  in  the  bitterness  of  a 
good  man’s  heart:  “ My  prayer  is  now  prin- 
cipally directed  against  the  root  of  all  evil, 


288  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

the  love  of  money.  It  has  cast  off  from  me, 
on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left,  many  of 
whom  I had  hoped  better  things.  0!  when 
shall  the  Lord’s  people  turn  not  again  unto 
folly!  There  are  few  who  do  it  not  in  one 
way  or  other.  I have  compassion,  having 
myself  also  been  tempted;  but,  from  what  I 
have  seen,  I dread  particularly  the  conse- 
quences of  growing  rich ; not  that  I am  in 
any  danger  of  being  so,  but  a very  little 
money  does  the  business.  One  thousand  or 
ten  thousand  a year  is  the  same  in  operation. 

‘ Give  me  neither  poverty  nor  riches,’  is  a 
safe  prayer.  It  is  a prayer  against  riches, 
and  as  such  I use  it,  though  in  no  likelihood 
of  becoming  rich.  If  more  come  than  occa- 
sion require,  I trust  I shall  cast  my  bread 
upon  the  waters;  the  Lord  help  me  so  to 
do!” 

To  the  above  extract,  we  may  well  add 
the  following  letter;  which  so  exhibits  the 
mind  and  temper  of  a man  living  in  the 
world,  yet  far,  far  above  it,  as  cannot  fail 
to  interest  every  pious  reader,  and  bring  in 
glory  to  him  whose  grace  is  so  precious,  and 
whose  service  is  so  sweet: 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


289 


“ Calcutta,  26th  April,  1806. 

“ My  dear  M. 

“ If  Mr. received  my  letter,  you  will 

have  heard  of  my  resolution  to  write  to  you 
by  the  first  ship;  and  then  I shall  not  sur- 
prise you.  I may  well  call  it  resolution , for 
it  requires  both  firmness  and  courage  to  face 
a long  neglected  friend. 

“ It  has  long  seemed  to  me  scarcely  worth 
while  to  renew  my  acquaintance  with  a 
country  from  which  I have  felt  myself  cut 
off-  for  ever.  My  calls  of  duty  have  always 
been  heavy  and  incessant.  I have  reckoned 
on  being  found  dead  in  harness,  not  quitting 
my  toils  on  this  spot  till  I laid  my  head  at 
rest  on  the  lap  of  earth.  As  the  weary  day- 
labourer,  returning  home  at  night  to  sink 
into  oblivion,  feels  little  or  no  interest  in 
objects  beyond  his  cottage;  so  all  my  views 
have  long  been  confined  to  the  region  of 
Calcutta,  the  scene  of  my  labours  and  trials, 
and,  let  me  also  add,  of  my  comforts;  for  I 
can  sing  both  of  mercy  and  of  judgment. 
This  long  seclusion  from  all  my  friends  in 
England  has  not  been  entirely  the  effect  of 
melancholy;  but  I have  looked  on  myself  as 
chained  to  the  oar  for  life,  without  any  pro- 
25 


290  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

bability  of  ever  being  loosed  from  it.  I there- 
fore never  dared  permit  ‘ the  thoughts  of 
home  to  rush  on  my  nerves,’  for  if  I had, 
they  would  soon  have  ‘ drunk  my  vigour  up,’ 
and  I should  not  this  day  have  been  in  the 
land  of  the  living.  I have  found  peace  in 
driving  from  me  thoughts  of  home:  I have 
inwardly  said  a thousand  times,  I am  dead 
to  them,  why  should  they  hear  of  me  any 
more ! 

“ The  idea  of  making  a competency,  and 
returning  to  England  to  enjoy  it,  never  occu- 
pied my  attention  for  a single  moment,  be- 
cause utterly  impracticable  under  existing 
circumstances.  I might,  it  is  very  true,  in 
the  course  of  years  have  made  some  inde- 
pendence, if  I would  have  walked  in  crooked 
paths;  but  from  these  I have  been,  through 
mercy,  preserved.  The  chaplains’  allow- 
ances  in  India  go  not  beyond  the  moderate 
support  of  a family,  unless  other  means  are 
resorted  to. 

“ Believing  that  all  events  are  under  the 
control  of  Divine  Providence,  I must  believe 
that  ‘ whatever  is,’  though  contrary  to  hu- 
man wishes,  views,  or  passions,  is  right,  ‘is 
best.’  This  reconciles  me  to  every  disperi- 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


291 


sation  of  the  Most  High,  who  ordereth  all 
things  in  heaven  and  in  earth  for  our  ulti- 
mate good. 

* * * * * * * 

“ You  will  be  happy  to  hear,  that  the  Por- 
tuguese congregation  is  taking  root  again. 
There  are  many  thousands  of  that  class  of 
people,  of  every  description,  in  Calcutta,  in  a 
dreadful  state  of  ignorance  and  neglect.  For 
about  eighteen  months,  I have  employed  an 
able  and  zealous  preacher,  who  was  formerly 
a Roman  Catholic  priest;  both  Mr.  Buchanan 
and  myself  are  persuaded  of  his  sincerity. 
He  has  now  been  full  two  years  under  my 
eye,  and  I have  reason  to  be  satisfied  with 
his  morals  and  principles.  I have  hitherto 
subsisted  him  at  my  own  expense;*  I should 
be  happy  if  the  Society  for  promoting  Chris- 
tian Knowledge  would  grant  him  the  allow- 
ance they  meant  to  give  Ringeltaube.  I can 
commit  this  matter  to  no  hands  better  than 
your  own.  I continue  to  preach  in  the  Mis- 
sion Church  twice  every  week:  it  is  attended 
by  members  of  the  different  boards,  and  se- 
veral others  of  the  first  rank  of  society,  being 

* At  the  expense  of  eight  hundred  sicca  rupees  per 
annum,  which  he  freely  bestowed  on  this  purpose. 


292  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

no  longer  stigmatized  ‘as  a place  befitting 
only  stable-boys  and  paupers.’  The  junior 
chaplain,  Mr.  Limerick,  reads  prayers  every 
Sunday  evening.  I mean  to  continue  the 
work,  notwithstanding  my  additional  duties 
through  my  connexion  with  the  College;  for 
I shall  find  my  account  in  it,  when  I render 
up  my  stewardship.” 

That  stewardship  Mr.  Brown  was,  in  the 
year  1812,  called  to  render  up;  and  the  last 
act  of  his  life,  while  in  his  Master’s  service 
here,  was  the  publication  of  the  First  Report 
of  the  Calcutta  Auxiliary  Bible  Society.  To 
this  object  he  gave  the  most  laborious  atten- 
tion in  the  midst  of  much  bodily  suffering, 
saying,  “ I cannot  lie  by  till  I have  done  my 
work;  this  accomplished,  I will  submit  my- 
self to  my  physician.”  “ The  nature  of  this 
employment,”  says  Mr.  Simeon,  “called  for 
extreme  personal  application  of  the  most  irk- 
some description.  After  having  prepared 
the  selection  for  the  approbation  of  the  com- 
mittee, at  whose  meeting  he  was  too  ill  to 
attend,  he  had  then  to  make  as  great  exer- 
tions for  bringing  the  Report  through  the 
press,  which  he  accomplished  with  most  la- 
borious exactness,  and  with  no  competent 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


293 


help.  Among  hundreds  of  names  of  sub- 
scribers he  explored  and  rectified  the  blun- 
ders of  careless  native  clerks  of  the  treasurer 
who  received  subscriptions;  he  had  to  deci- 
pher their  puzzling  orthography  both  of  per- 
sons and  places,  and  to  ascertain  rank,  exact 
address,  &c.,  over  the  face  of  all  Hindoostan. 
This  fatiguing  application  Mr.  Brown  under- 
went, that  no  possible  impediment  might  be 
thrown  in  the  way  of  the  establishment  of 
the  Bible  Society  in  India.  Hence  the  last 
flashes  of  the  vital  spark  were  directed  to 
spreading  information  of  it  in  the  widest  di- 
rection.” 

But  when  the  moment  of  repose  appeared 
approaching,  and  when  this  indefatigable 
labourer  was  ready  to  say,  and  had  said, 
“Now,  no  more  work,  send  for  my  doctor,” 
it  pleased  the  Sovereign  Disposer  of  all 
events,  in  the  course  of  his  inscrutable  but 
adorable  providence,  to  make  it  necessary 
for  him  to  resume  his  labour;  for  on  the  11th 
of  March,  1812,  occurred  the  memorable  fire 
at  Serampore,  in  which  the  Mission  press, 
with  many  works  of  great  value,  was  con- 
sumed, and  which  also  destroyed  the  whole 
impression  of  the  Bible  Society  Report,  with 


294  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

the  exception  of  two  copies,  one  of  which 
had  happily  been  despatched,  though  but  an 
hour  before,  to  the  Right  Honourable  Lord 
Teignmouth;  and  the  other,  which  was  in 
Mr.  Brown’s  possession,  enabled  him,  with- 
out a moment’s  delay,  to  commence  a second 
edition. 

“Through  a period  of  dreadful  bodily  suf- 
fering,” continues  the  author  of  Memorial 
Sketches , “ he  once  more  accomplished  the 
bringing  his  Report  through  a Calcutta  press, 
and  effected  its  distribution — when,  as  if  a 
load  were  removed  from  off  his  feelings,  he 
was  permitted  an  interval  of  some  weeks’ 
rapid  and  nearly  perfect  recovery.” 

It  was  probably  in  this  interval  of  con- 
valescence that  Mr.  Brown  wrote  the  fol- 
lowing sentences  in  his  Diary: — “April  5, 
1812.  On  Wednesday  the  ISth  of  March, 
my  strength  was  expended.  Having  des- 
patched to  Calcutta  the  Report  of  the  Aux- 
iliary Bible  Society,  with  my  last  directions 
to  the  printer,  the  Lord  made  my  strength 
to  fail.  I then  felt  myself  sinking  fast:  I 
said,  ‘ My  times  are  in  thy  hand.’  I could 
trust  all  confidently  with  God,  nor  was  the 
adversary  permitted  to  assault  me  for  a mo- 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


295 


merit;  yet  I said  to  myself  all  that  he  could 
allege  or  invent  against  me.  From  Easter 
day  my  strength  sensibly  recovered,  and  to 
this  day  I have  been  going  ‘from  strength  to 
strength.’  “ I will  sing  of  mercy  and  judg- 
ment; unto  thee,  0 Lord,  will  I sing.’  ” 

“April  7.  Much  tried  yesterday  by  a let- 
ter. This  morning  tranquillity  restored.  Con- 
sulted my  Bible,  and  found  what  I desired — 
a word  in  season.  ‘ Let  your  moderation  be 
known  unto  all  men;  for  charity  edilieth.’ 
Lord,  give  me  a right  spirit  of  meekness  to 
show  all  lenity  to  my  fellow  Christians;  for 
‘he  who  lays  the  long-suffering  of  the  Son 
of  God  truly  to  heart,  and  considers  how 
gently  he  has  treated,  and  still  treats  him, 
must  needs  be  moderate  towards  all  men, 
and  think,  if  nobody  else  bear  with  others, 
surely  I must!’ 

“ April  19.  Instead  of  being  able  to  im- 
prove Sunday  the  12th,  as  proposed,  I was 
confined  to  my  bed,  having  been  seized  on 
Friday  evening  with  violent  spasms  affecting 
the  organs  of  respiration,  which  continued 
twelve  hours.  I was  relieved  by  powerful 
remedies,  but  which  left  me  languid  and  ex- 
hausted some  days. 


296  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

“ ‘ Thy  gentleness  hath  made  me  great;’  or 
as  the  word  might  be  rendered,  Thy  loving- 
correction  hath  made  me  great — thy  dealings 
by  discipline  have  done  great  things  for  me. 
Many  have  spoken  well  on  the  subject  of 
affliction,”  continues  Mr.  Brown,  in  the  last 
fragment  which  remains  of  his  hand-writing, 
and  which  gives  pleasing  evidence  of  his 
state  of  feeling,  as  he  drew  closer  upon  the 
margin  of  the  dividing  stream, — “ Many 
have  spoken  well  on  the  subject  of  the  bene- 
fit to  be  derived  from  affliction;  and  none 
better  than  the  Psalmist,  who  had  large 
experience.  The  advantages  which  arise 
from  the  discipline  of  personal  affliction  or 
sickness  are,  That  it  enables  us  to  try  our 
principles,  what  they  are  respecting  God, 
holiness,  and  the  hope  given  us  in  the  gos- 
pel. It  enables  us  to  examine  our  hearts 
with  respect  to  our  departure,  whether  we 
can  willingly  leave  this  life  in  expectation  of 
something  better — of  that  which  Paul  dis- 
covered to  be  better.  Other  Christians,  in 
proportion  as  they  have  the  same  views  and 
hope,  will  have  the  same  desire.  Our  per- 
sonal affliction  enables  us  to  speak  to  the 
edification  of  others:  we  cannot  but  recom- 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN.  297 

mend  what  we  have  found  to  be  eminently 
useful  to  ourselves.” 

The  few  weeks  of  recovery  which  pro- 
mised to  Mr.  Brown  nearly  perfect  renova- 
tion of  health,  led  him  again  into  exertions 
prematurely  made,  and  far  exceeding  the 
ability  of  his  exhausted  strength.  His  dis- 
order returned  with  more  alarming  violence 
than  ever,  and  he  suffered  much  in  body 
and  much  in  mind,  during  the  period  of  his 
illness.  He  was  however  finally  prevailed, 
on  to  go  out  to  sea,  as  the  sole  remaining 
remedy  for  his  shattered  constitution.  To 
this  he  consented,  in  the  hope  that  some  new 
sphere  of  usefulness  might  open  to  him  in 
the  course  of  his  voyage.  But  the  vessel  in 
which  he  embarked  for  Madras,  struck  on  a 
sand  bank,  in  her  passage  down  the  bay. 
He  was  brought  back  to  Calcutta,  under  the 
worst  possible  circumstances  for  an  invalid, 
being  obliged  to  sleep,  exposed  to  the  night 
air,  upon  the  deck  of  the  vessel  which  con- 
veyed him  on  shore  from  the  stranded  India- 
man.  He  was,  however,  through  the  mercy 
of  God,  brought  back  to  his  dear  family,  and 
though  he  never  again  reached  his  own 
26 


298  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

house,  he  was  surrounded  by  its  inmates. 
“ During  the  fortnight  that  he  lingered  after 
returning  from  the  ship,”  says  his  biogra- 
pher, “ his  recovery  repeatedly  appeared 
hopeful.  His  last  morning  was  particularly 
calm,  collected,  and  resigned;  and  his  last 
breath  spoke  thankfulness  for  the  merciful 
consolations  showered  down  upon  him,  and 
the  great  kindnesses  that  had  been  shown 
him  on  every  hand,  and  his  confidence  in 
the  gracious  purposes  of  God.  While  in  the 
act  of  thus  expressing  his  humble  gratitude 
to  God  and  man,  he  closed  his  eyes — raised 
his  feeble  hands,  and  still  moved  his  lips  in 
inward  worship — but  his  voice  was  heard 
no  more!” 

A funeral  sermon  was  preached  on  his 
death,  at  each  of  the  churches  where  he  had 
been  accustomed  to  officiate  in  Calcutta. 
The  government  afforded  immediate  aid  to 
his  helpless  family.  A subscription  for  the 
publication  of  a selection  of  his  sermons 
being  set  on  foot,  was  rapidly  filled  up,  and 
furnished  the  means  of  enabling  his  widow 
to  return  to  Europe.  His  fear  of  accumu- 
lating riches  had  indeed  been  altogether 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


299 


groundless,  as  the  only  legacy  he  left  to  his 
children,  was  the  inestimable  jewel  of  a 

“ GOOD  NAME.” 

Thus  lived  and  died  these  three  Labour- 
ers in  the  East.  Surely  they  are  blessed 
— their  works  do  follow  them — their  own 
works  praise  them  in  the  gates.  Called  to 
bear  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day,  under 
a burning  sun,  and  on  a barren  soil,  they 
fainted  not;  therefore  have  they  reaped  a 
rich  reward  of  God  and  man ; a harvest 
of  gratitude — of  love — of  esteem — of  every 
amiable  and  delightful  affection  which  one 
human  being  can  feel  for  another,  or  one 
race  of  men  pay  to  the  worth  of  those  who 
have  gone  before  them.  The  soil  in  which 
they  laboured  was  indeed  unpromising:  but, 
even  there,  the  good  seed  of  the  word  fell 
into  some  good  ground,  bringing  forth  fruit 
to  the  praise  of  Him  who  both  ministered 
seed  to  the  sower,  and  strengthened  the 
hands  of  the  labourer,  and  withheld  not 
from  the  tender  blade  either  the  former,  or 
the  latter  rain.  Behold!  lift  up  your  eyes; 
the  fields  are  again  white  unto  the  harvest 


300  LABOURERS  IN  THE  EAST. 

0!  pray  that  the  Lord  would  send  forth 
more  Labourers — that  he  would  send  forth 
— you ! Is  there  none  among  you  who  will 
answer  the  cry,  “ Who  will  go  for  us?”  and 
say,  “ Here  am  I,  send  me.”  None  who, 
like  Buchanan,  has  a heart  large  enough 
to  bear  upon  it  the  wants  of  two  hundred 
thousand  human  beings,  and  rest  not  till  it 
provide  for  them  the  bread  that  came  down 
from  Heaven,  and  give  them  to  drink  from 
the  well  of  the  water  of  life  ? — None  who, 
like  Martyn,  with  patience,  with  gentleness, 
with  zeal,  with  the  dauntless  courage  of  a 
primitive  confessor,  is  ready  to  stand  forth 
amid  hosts  of  Moslems,  and,  raising  his  fear- 
less voice  above  their  loudest  shout,  declare, 
that  God  is  God,  and  Christ  is  the  Son  of 
God? — 0!  we  trust  that  there  are  many 
such;  and,  though  those  to  whom  we  ad- 
dress this  little  volume,  may  not  be  quali- 
fied to  become  Labourers  in  the  East,  yet 
let  them  turn  to  the  North  or  to  the  South 
— for  the  North  will  give  up,  and  the  South 
will  not  keep  back — and  they  shall  bring 
to  the  church  her  sons  from  afar,  and  her 
daughters  from  the  ends  of  the  earth  ! — Up ! 


REV.  DAVID  BROWN. 


301 


then,  and  be  doing,  dear  Christian  youth, 
and  the  Lord  your  God  be  with  you!  and 
may  your  names  one  day  be  found  enrolled 
among  the  renowned  of  the  congregation — 
among  those  who  were  accounted  princes 
of  the  tribes  of  their  fathers — heads  of  thou- 
sands in  Israel! 


APPENDIX 


TO  THE 

LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 

The  Rev.  Eli  Smith,  who  in  company  with 
the  Rev.  H.  G.  0.  Dwight,  visited  Tocat  in 
1830,  on  a Missionary  exploring  tour  into 
Armenia,  thus  writes : 

“ Had  I time,  I would  with  pleasure  de- 
scribe to  you  all  the  interesting  and  import- 
ant observations  we  have  made;  but  as  I 
am  limited  in  that  respect,  I will  pass  on  to 
this  place,  so  intimately  associated  in  the 
mind  of  every  friend  of  missions  with  the 
name  of  Martyn.  We  have  to-day  visited 
the  grave  of  that  excellent  and  devoted  mis- 
sionary. From  the  manner  in  which  his 
death  is  mentioned  in  his  Memoir,  we  had 
anticipated  some  difficulty  in  finding  even 
the  place  of  his  burial.  But  here  we  found 
that  any  one  could  tell  us  that,  and  were 
immediately  directed  to  the  principal  Arme- 
nian cemetery,  around  the  church  of  Cassun 
Manunk*  (Forty  Children)  at  the  north  east 

* Or,  C&rasoon  Manoog. 


REV.  HENRY  MARTYN. 


303 


extremity  of  the  town.  Here  the  priest 
showed  his  tomb  stone,  which  is  distinguish- 
ed from  those  of  the  Armenians  around, 
only  by  a Latin  inscription. 

“ We  had  expected  to  obtain  some  infor- 
mation respecting  his  death  from  the  parish 
priest  who  buried  him;  but  he  is  dead,  and 
the  present  incumbent  could  only  refer  us  to 
two  Armenian  merchants,  of  whom  he  said 
some  English  gentlemen,  who  copied  the  in- 
scription a year  ago,  had  made  inquiries. 
These  gentlemen,  however,  we  found  on 
inquiry,  knew  no  more  than  that  he  proba- 
bly died  in  the  post-house.  We  found  the 
post-master  a careless  old  Turk,  little  dis- 
posed to  trouble  himself  with  answering  our 
inquiries,  though  he  probably  might  have 
given  us  information  had  he  been  disposed, 
as,  although  the  person  who  was  then  post- 
master has  since  died,  he  was  then  the  clerk 
of  the  establishment.  He  professed  to  recol- 
lect only  that  he  arrived  sick,  that  some  Ar- 
menians administered  to  him  medicine,  that 
he  died  after  four  or  five  days,  that  the  Tar- 
tar with  whom  he  travelled  took  his  trunk 
on  to  Constantinople,  and  that  a year  or  two 
after,  an  Englishman,  whom  he  supposed  to 


304  LAST  MOMENTS  OF  MARTIN. 

be  his  brother,  passed  along  and  erected  a 
monument  on  his  grave.  Whether  he  died 
in  the  post-house,  and  of  the  plague  which 
was  then  raging,  he  knew  not.  On  leaving 
him,  we  were  referred  to  another  Armenian 
merchant,  as  probably  able  to  give  us  infor- 
mation. We  found  that  he  had  not  seen 
Martyn  himself,  but  that  his  cousin  had  at- 
tended upon  him  in  his  sickness.  This  cou- 
sin, however,  is  now  dead,  and  the  merchant 
himself  could  only  inform  us  that  as  the 
plague  was  then  raging  so  terribly,  that 
hundreds  died  in  a day,  it  was  not  probable 
that  any  Armenian  would  admit  him  into 
his  house,  and  he  must  have  died  in  the  post- 
house  and  very  probably  of  the  plague.  A 
year  after,  an  English  traveller  from  Bagdad 
wrote  the  inscription  and  left  money  to  erect 
the  monument,  with  a person  whom  he  ap- 
pointed to  see  that  it  was  done.  This  is 
all  the  information  we  have  been  able  to 
obtain  respecting  the  death  of  Martyn. 
Scanty  as  it  is,  we  have  taken  no  small 
interest  in  collecting  it.” 


THE  END. 


r 

. 

• ■ » 

i 

> 


A (*<'  » uMf,  •>'  . ■ ,■  > | 

' 

. 


I . 

* 

• ■ 


K ’ P 

* 

. 


/ 


r 


i 


